Blog

A Tease is Given a Change of Orientation.

This is pure fiction, or fantasy, depending on how you look at it. I actually knew a girl almost like the one in this story a few years back. I don’t know if she ever change from the way she was, but an experience as follows would have done her a WORLD of GOOD in my opinion. This story will be continued depending on the response.

The letters instead of names for some of the characters are to protect the not so innocent. LOL.

REMEMBER: I welcome suggestions for things or situations you might like to see in my future stories. PM me with your suggestions if you wish.
Vanion_3000

ENJOY

The Abduction and Training Of Kitty
by Vanion_3000

1.
It all began late one night when Kitty was walking home to her dorm from the library. She had been there late studying for her final exams. The night was extremely dark and the streetlights were far apart.

It was about fifteen blocks to her place off campus. There was very little traffic at this time of night, and one dark colored van had followed her slowly down the street behind her for a few moments, before passing her by. It had made her extremely nervous for a couple of minutes. She calmed herself down and shrugged the incident off, when the van did not stop.

A few blocks further on she turned the comer to her right to follow the street that led to the apartment she shared with two other girls. A half a block farther down, she heard the sound of a vehicle turning the comer behind her. Glancing back, Kitty saw the same van that had passed her earlier.

Suddenly someone grabbed her from behind as the van moved toward her and the side door slid open. Struggling violently, she began to draw in her breath to scream. She didn’t get the chance. A gloved hand, holding a vile smelling cloth, clamped over her mouth and nose, as the arm around her waist lifted her feet clear of the ground. Her last conscious thought was to wonder why she hadn’t called a taxi.

2.
When Kitty came to her senses again, she had no idea of where she was. She was naked and laying on some sort of flat surface, with minimal padding under her. She thought it felt like one of those thin foam mattresses that back packers used some times, though there seemed to be holes in it. She could feel a hard surface through the hole under her rear, and it was cold. Her arms were above her head, with her hands tied to something solid above her. Her legs were similarly tied, but stretched slightly apart.

To make everything even worse, she was blindfolded and there was some sort of rubber plug strapped into her mouth. She could neither see, nor speak. But she could hear. Someone seemed to be moving around the room she was in. Where ever that was. Kitty began to struggle against her bonds and tried to yell out.

“AH, It seems our captive toy is awake,” Kitty heard a female voice say. “So it would seem,” a man replied.

“Shall we proceed Miss S,” a second woman’s voice suggested. We might as well Miss M,” the first female voice replied.

‘Christ. What was going on?’ Kitty thought to herself and struggled harder.

A hand dropped heavily on to her thigh just above her knee. “We’ll have none of that now,” the male voice said. “The more you struggle the worse this is going to be for you. Just lay back and go with the flow. Do you understand?”

Kitty began shaking her head back and forth, trying to deny the situation she found herself in. Wanting to beg them to let her go, but the gag held back her plea.

“It looks like we are going to have to teach her, that we are to be obeyed,” Miss M said in a stern voice. “Teach her we mean what we say. Miss M, Mr. P, if you would be so kind.”

Kitty suddenly felt wide soft leather straps being placed across her body. One at her knees, two at her hips, two across her chest and a final one strapping her head back. In short order she was securely synched to the table. She could barely move.

“Flip her,” Miss M ordered.

Kitty felt the surface beneath her lurch and suddenly the whole thing moved, turning her over to hang from the straps, but still tight to the surface of whatever she had been laying on.

Suddenly she felt a large round circle, that her ass had been pressed against, swing away, exposing her buttocks through the opening. Some form of brace or stand, was forced under her hips from below, forcing her ass up and through the opening.

“A very cute ass. And a nice pussy too,” Mr. P commented.

“Miss S, would you please instruct her. Show her that she must learn to obey,” Miss M said. Her voice coming from the floor below Kitty. She wanted to scream.

Without warning, the palm of Miss S’s hand, made contact with her right buttock in a ringing slap. Kitty jerked violently against the straps, her buttock suddenly stinging and seeming to be on fire. Before she could recover, the hand came down on her other cheek and it too began to bum. One cheek, then the other. Kitty jerked with each strike. Tears came to her eyes.

Suddenly the spanking stopped. “Are you ready to do as you are told?” Miss M asked, reaching up and wiping a tear away that had leaked from under her blind fold. Kitty jerked her head up and down quickly. Anything to stop the spanking. Her ass was stinging and hot.

“Good. Turn her back over,” Miss M told her partners.

In short order the brace beneath her was removed, the opening under her rear closed, and she was flipped back upright onto her back again. The hard surface that had closed the opening was cool against her skin and she relished the feeling, her rear beginning to cool.

“Now,” said Miss M, “There is not going to be anymore foolishness on your part, is there Kitty?” Kitty shook her head from side to side.

“You’re going to do what you are told from now on, right? Remember, we can have you flipped back over very quickly. And the next time it will be worse than just a spanking.” Kitty nodded her head up and down quickly in agreement. She did not want to find out what might be worse.

“I’m going to remove your gag now. You must be a bit thirsty after all that. You’re not going to be foolish and try to yell out, are you? Not that it would do you any good. We’re miles from anywhere, where someone could possibly hear you. But you’re not going to force us to put the gag back in, are you?”

Kitty shook her head back and forth quickly.

Hands reached down and removed the strap that held her head back, after which they undid the strap holding the gag in her mouth. It was pulled out slowly from between her teeth. Kitty ran her tongue around inside her mouth and out over her lips. She could taste the rubber the plug was made of.

A hand was placed on her head and turned sideways, a straw was slipped between her lip. “Drink,” Mr. P’s voice said. Kitty sucked at the straw greedily. The water was cold. Like wine in her mouth and throat.

“Now that you understand the rules, we are going to teach you a few things tonight,” Miss S told her. “Behave and do as you are told, and tomorrow you will be able to go back to your old life. That is if you can,” Miss S chuckled wickedly.

Kitty licked her lips. “Why?” she finally whispered, wanting to understand.

“Now that is the question isn’t it?” Miss M answered her. “Put simply, you’re the biggest cock and pussy tease on campus. You go out with both guys and girls but to the best of our knowledge you have never put out for anyone. Either you’re afraid to or you get your kicks out of working people up and then leaving them high and dry. We are going to change that before you leave here.”

“No. You can’t do this,” Kitty yelled.

“Why not? Are you going to try to tell us you’re a virgin? We know that you are not.”

“Well. No. But what is wrong with teasing? It doesn’t hurt anyone,” Kitty demanded.

“That is what you are going to learn all about. Learn from personal experience. And I do mean all about. You are going to be taken in every way we can think of in the time we have. But that is still several hours,” Miss M answered her.

Kitty began to yell at the top of her lungs, hoping someone would hear.

“Oh dear. That just won’t do.” Put the gag back in Miss S. “Nobody is going to hear her, but we don’t need to listen to that.”

Kitty’s head was seized and the gag was force back into her mouth between her clenched teeth and secured again. She could only whimper around it.

“What first?” Mr. P asked.

“Lets get her cooking first, before we decide the order in which we are going to show her the delights of actually coming through and actually having sex.”

“Makes sense to me,” Mr. P responded.

Kitty felt three pairs of hands begin to touch her body. One set concentrated on her spread legs. The second set on her abdomen. And the third set, on her chest, neck, and around her breasts. Their touch was light. The multiple fingers beginning to slide and caress her skin.

They moved lightly over her thighs, moving from her outer thighs to her inner. The hands on her stomach slid slowly down and over the top of her mound before sliding up her sides. The hands at her neck caressed softly, draining some of her tension away before moving down to lightly brush the outsides of her breasts. All of them moving in conjunction felt strange to her, but nice. It certainly beat the spanking she had suffered earlier.

The straps that had held her to the table were then removed, though her hands and feet remained bound. She eased herself slightly on the table. Their hands were feeling very good to her now. She didn’t want that, but there was no way to avoid the sensations she was beginning to experience.

The hands at her breasts slowly came up to cup them and squeezed firmly. The fingers began to trace circles around each breast. Slowly coming closer and closer to her nipples.

The hands on her stomach moved slowly down to probe gently at the lips of her pussy, slowly drawing them apart. She felt a warm breath blow down the length of her slit. And she shuddered slightly against her will.

The third pair of hands left off their stroking and Kitty felt a warm set of arms and shoulders side between her spread legs forcing them wider still. The skin felt very smooth and she thought it was the woman everyone called Miss S.

Whichever one of the women it was, she began to kiss the skin of Kitty’s inner thighs. Another shudder ran through her body. As the kissing continued, the fingers on her breasts reached her nipples and flicked across them abruptly, before gripping them and beginning to rotate them between each other. Kitty would have bitten her lip except for the gag.

As the woman between her legs continued to kiss upward toward her pussy, the fingers manipulating the lips of her cunt had been pressing them together and then gently pulling them apart. Kitty was becoming slightly wet between her pussy lips and more than a little aroused.

Her hips were moving slowly, in unconscious rhythm to the probing fingers. Even though they had not penetrated between her lips or down her slit to her hole yet, each time the fingers pressed her flesh together, Kitties hips thrust slightly upward, trying to put more pressure on her clitoris hidden by the skins folds.

The women between her legs, ran her hands up Kitties outer thighs and pushed the hands at her mound away, taking over the massage while continuing to kiss closer and closer to her love hole. Occasionally she would feel the woman’s tongue dart out to flick over her skin on the outer edges of her lips as well. It was beginning to drive her nuts.

She hadn’t wanted any of this that was happening in the first place. But now that it was, she wanted the woman to get on with it. She wanted to have an orgasm she could feel building. Maybe they would be satisfied and then let her go.

Whoever had been working her pubis before had transferred their attention to her tits, along, with the first pair of hands. Each one, Kitty thought they were Mr. P and Miss M, began using their mouths on each of her breasts, while continuing to caress the rest of her body with their hands.

Each was brushing their lips lightly across her flesh, alternating with darting their tongues out to quickly lick the skin, slowly drawing closer and closer to her nipples.

At some signal, that Kitty was unable to see because of her blindfold, the woman between her legs, spread her pussy lips wide and darted her tongue forward to stab at her clitoris. Then sliding her tongue down to shove it as deeply as she could into Kitty’s love hole, flicking it around inside against the walls of her vagina.

At the same time, those who had been kissing and licking her tits, took one of her nipples between their lips and sucked it firmly into their mouths, flicking the tip with their tongues, while gently biting and pulling her nipples out from her breasts.

The combination of having her nipples sucked and bitten, along with the woman’s tongue in her cunt, caused something to snap inside Kitty. Her body began to writhe with a mind of it’s own, at the pleasure it was receiving. And her pussy began to produce large amounts of her own love lubricant.

The woman between her legs began lapping avidly at her flow of love juice, running her tongue up now and then to flick the tip over her clitoris. Kitty jerked each time this happened. She was quickly building toward an orgasm, against her will. But there was nothing she could do about it. Her body was in the complete control and at the mercy of the three strangers that were manipulating her. She was almost there and was on the verge and her body tensed in expectation.

Suddenly the woman flicking at her pussy with her tongue pulled back, no longer touching her. “Stop,” she snapped at the other two, who quickly drew away from her breasts. Kitty was left hanging right on the edge of achieving her orgasm. It was excruciating.

She squirmed on the table, trying to press her thighs together. Anything to get her over the edge and make her cum. It was no use though. Her legs were held too far apart. Without another lick or two from the woman’s tongue, it was impossible to achieve her orgasm. She groaned at the back of her throat in frustration.

“That was close. She almost went over the edge on me, and that wouldn’t have served our purpose at all,” Miss S said.

“You’re lucky you stopped when you did then,” Mr. P commented. “Let’s let her cool down for half an hour or so, before we fire her up again.” Kitty couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She had been so close.

“Good idea,” Miss M said, “but while she is doing so, I want to give her a little hint of what is still in store for her.” Kitty froze, suddenly apprehensive of what Miss M meant. She was not long in finding out. “I think a half hour of these will give her some idea of what is in store for her,” Kitty heard the other two chuckle.

Suddenly someone grabbed her right breast and squeezed it fairly hard. It hurt just a bit and she whimpered in the back of he throat. But that was not what Miss M had meant. Her nipple had been force up and was quite erect. She felt something clamp on to it, gripping the nipple very firmly. It didn’t hurt as much squeezing her breast had, but it was definitely uncomfortable. The hand released her breast and her left nipple was given exactly the same treatment. Miss M’s fingers returned to the clamps on her nipples and gave them a little bit of an extra squeeze.

This time it did hurt, until Miss M released them and Kitty squirmed on the table until she did. “I just wanted to make sure they were on properly,” Miss M said with wicked chuckle. We wouldn’t want them popping off accidentally while we’re out of the room. I wonder, should we use that large clamp on her cunt lips?”

Kitty froze when she heard this. The clamps on her nipples were uncomfortable enough, but she didn’t want them to clamp her cunt together. Just the thought truly frightened her.

“No. Not yet at any rate,” she gratefully heard Mr. P say. “Let’s see what she says about doing exactly what we say in a half an hour. Besides, her nipples’ are one thing, but her pussy is something entirely different. I don’t want her sore or worse yet, desensitized, before I give her a little something.

What do you think Kitty? Should we leave the pussy clamp for now?” Kitty nodded he head vigorously in agreement. This caused her nipples with their clamps to jiggle. It definitely felt odd and the hurt a little bit, but surprisingly they had stayed hard and got a little harder still when the clamps moved. Oddly, she felt a small tingle begin between her legs as well.

A hand patted her cheek. “Be a good girl now. We’ll be back in a while,” Miss M. told her. Kitty heard their footsteps cross the floor and a door open. When it closed, the room was silent.

She tried to ignore the clamps on her nipples, but it was totally impossible. The more she tried to ignore them, the more she became aware of them. Her nipples seemed to be getting harder and they were tingling. It was going to be a long half-hour.

3.
By the time the door opened and the trio re-entered, Kitty didn’t know if her nipples were tingling, stinging, or burning. Her nipples had seemed to get harder and harder during the time they had been gone. That was physically impossible of course. All she knew was that she needed some relief from the sensation she was feeling, any kind of relief.

She heard the three, approach the table. She tried to speak, but all that came out around the gag was a muffled, “mummmm”.

“Well Kitty, are you going to be a good little submissive girl now? Or are we going to have to leave those clamps there for a while longer and the pussy clamp as well?” Miss M. asked her.

Kitty nodded her head violently up and down. Anything to get them to remove the nipple clamps. But nodding her head made her tits jiggle. And that sent a whole new wave of sensation racing through her breasts and nipples. Air whistled in through her nose as she sucked in her breath. She nodded her head again, much more gently.

Kitty felt someone’s hands grasp the ends of the clamps. Suddenly they were removed and the pressure was released. If she had thought they had felt hot before, it was nothing to the feeling now as new blood flowed back into the tips of her nipples. She was suddenly sure that they were holding lit matches to both.

The feeling lasted only for a moment though, as someone applied ice cubes directly to the tips. Kitties’ body jerked and tensed. For a moment the ice seemed to bum worse than the non-existent matches might have. Finally though, cold replaced fire, and she relaxed back onto the table with an audible sigh of relief. The ice was slowly moved off her nipples to trace slow circles outward on the skin of her breasts.

“There. That’s better now. Isn’t it?” Mr. P’s voice asked her. Kitty nodded her head, but shivered slightly at the feeling of the ice on her skin. She felt him bend over her and shuddered as he gently kissed each nipple. They had never seemed so sensitive every before.

“Would you like me to remove the gag now? You’re going to do as we tell you now, without a lot of yelling and screaming, aren’t you?” he asked.

Kitty nodded her head and the gag was quickly removed. When she could get her tongue to function again, she asked, “Could I have a drink,” and then added a hasty, “Please.”

“Of course, but here is something better for the moment. Suck on this,” and she felt an ice cube pressed up against her lips. She took it into her mouth and began to suck on it. It was cold and wet, and did wonders for her parched mouth. When the cube was gone, he gave her a drink from a class with a straw. The liquid was cold, but it wasn’t water. It was some sort of cold liqueur and it burned slightly going down. It did however, start a warm glow in her stomach.

“Now,” Mr. P. went on. “In a moment we are going to release your bindings, but not the straps on your wrists, and ankles. We will need those later, but you will be able to get up. You are not to try to remove your blindfold. I doubt if you could anyway. It is on very securely. Then we are going to move you to where we want you next. You will cooperate with us completely and you will do as you are told. Do you understand?”

“Yes. I will do what you tell me. I promise,” Kitty said, sounding almost relieved. Mr. P. sounded almost sympathetic. Maybe the worst was over.

Kitties’ bindings were removed and they helped her to sit up. Her hands were still bound together in front of her, but it was simply a relief to sit up. Her wrists seemed to have a soft padded strap around each, as did her ankles. But only her hands were still linked together.

“All right Kitty. Stand up and come with me,” he said, taking her by the elbow when she began to move and guided her forward.

“Directly in front of you there is a curved stand about waist high. I want you to bend down over it and rest your weight on it with your hands out in front of you. Don’t worry it’s padded,” Mr. P. told her.

“But I though,” Kitty began, only to be silenced by a sharp word from Mr. P.

“I though we had been through this. You promised me you would obey and do as I told you. Now bend over the stand. Or would you prefer that I turned things back over to Miss M?” He left the threat hanging there.

Kitty quickly felt her way forward and bent over the stand she felt there. It was about two feet wide and it supported her from the area just above her crotch, to just below her breasts. Her arms were stretched out below her, almost touching the floor. Her tits hung free as well, gravity pulling them ever so slightly up her chest and totally free of obstruction.

“Girls. Give me a hand here. You know what to do,” Mr. P. said, as he moved to stand directly behind her. She could feel the heat of his body on hers.

‘Oh my God. He’s going to fuck me,’ Kitty thought to herself. But he didn’t. He grasped her by the hips and lifted her, sliding her forward until her feet were off the floor with just her toes touching.

Hands grabbed the bindings on her wrists and pulled her arms toward the floor, where they were secured firmly. Next she felt the women’s hands grasp each of her ankles and snap something on to the straps. Her legs were then pulled apart and fastened there, exposing her ass and cunt totally.

“Now that is a very pretty picture,” Mr. P. said, as he laid his hands on her lower back and trailed them down over the tops of her buttocks and down her outer thighs. “Somebody remind me to take some pictures before we are through.”

Miss S. chuckled and Miss M. laughed out right. “Don’t worry. I’ll remind you,” she said. Kitty was mortified. What was happening to her now was bad enough, but to think of pictures being out there, for just anyone to see was a horrifying thought.

“Please no. You wouldn’t,” kitty said; only to have Mr. P’s hand land on her right cheek soundly. “Quiet. You will speak only when spoken to.” She nodded her head vigorously, her ass stinging. He continued to run his hands over her bottom and thighs, now and then moving to her inner thighs.

He ran his hands up her thighs to her cheeks and gripped them firmly, pulling them farther apart and exposing her to the maximum. Even her rectum was stretched and spread slightly.

“I’ve just got to have a taste,” he said, and Kitty felt his face pressed firmly into her rear. He kissed her love hole lightly and then darted his tongue out to stab into her vagina, before sliding down to flick at her slit and clitoris.

Caught off guard, Kitty stiffened in shock and then relaxed. Mr. P. flicked the tip of his tongue against her clitoris for a moment before beginning to slide it up and down the length of her slit, toying with her opening before moving back to her clit. Kitty began moving her rear, inviting more. A definite change, from her attitude when all of this had begun.

As Mr. P. continued to lick at her pussy, the women were caressing the rest of her, their hands darting everywhere they could reach. Kitty was becoming aroused again very quickly. Mr. P. pulled back from her and stood up. She felt the head of his penis probing against her love hole.

Where before she would have tried to pull away from his intrusion, now she almost welcomed it. She actually wanted to have his shaft inside her. She only hoped he was not too large. She had a small pussy and she had only ever gone all the way, with two different guys. She had always preferred to tease. Getting almost as much enjoyment and satisfaction from that, as the actual sex.

Kitty sucked her breath in and gave a small squeak, when Mr. P. pushed the head of his prick into her. She wiggled her rear, inviting more. He held the head there for a moment before withdrawing it. He slid the head of his shaft down the length of her slit to her clitoris, which he tapped with the head. This brought a quick moan from Kitty’s throat and she pushed her ass back a little more. The head slid back up to her hole, and again it was pushed into her. Withdraw. Push in. Withdraw. Push in, over and over, but only with the head of his penis, never more than that.

Kitty was beginning to feel frustrated now. Her pussy was hot and she really wanted to feel his meat inside her now. Mr. P. continued teasing her now very wet cunt for several long minutes. Kitty’s desire and frustration both built to almost unbearable levels.

Suddenly with no warning, he gripped her hips and with one long powerful stroke, he pressed the length of his shaft into her as far as it would go, filling her totally. He was much larger that either of the guys she been with before.

It almost hurt. But it was a good hurt to her and she groaned, biting her lip at the feeling. He held it deep within her for a long moment before withdrawing completely, leaving only the very tip nuzzling her hole. He moved the tip over her lips and around her opening, teasing her before he slammed his cock back into her. This time she gasped with pleasure and a throaty moan escaped her lips.

Normally she did not care to have a man’s cock pushed inside her quite so forcefully, but she loved the feeling of this mans penis. It was so large. It filled her completely, stretching her hole and vagina to the limit. She thought she would be split in two. It was completely new and fantastic feeling to her.

Kitty jerked at the bonds that held her arms toward the floor. She wanted to be able to reach around and feel the size of his penis with her hands. But it was totally impossible with her body tied in this position. She could move and wiggle her ass and rear, but little else.

Mr. P. was stroking in and out of her cunt now, in long, slow, smooth thrusts. Kitty pushed her hips back to meet each stroke, a small cheep coming from her each time the head of his penis bumped the wall of her vagina at it’s greatest depth. She wished he would go quicker. She was very hot now.

While Mr. P. had been eating her out and fucking her cunt, the two women had not been idle. Miss S. had trailed her fingers up and down her back and sides before reaching under her to tap and massage her slit and clitoris with one finger, in rhythm to each of his strokes. Miss M. had concentrated on her tits. Caressing them gently and occasionally brushing her fingers over each of her nipples. Kitty twitched each time. Her nipples were very sensitive now.

She was beginning to pant slightly with anticipation when Mr. P. pulled out of her. “No,” Kitty cried out, “I’m getting close.”

Miss M. pinched her nipples firmly. Enough to make them hurt a bit. “We know. That’s why he stopped. And you know you were not supposed to speak until spoken to. Remember,” she added, flicking Kitty’s nipples with her fingernails once, hard. Kitty sucked her breath in quickly, and then nodded her head.

“As long as you remember. You really want to cum, don’t you?” Miss M. said. Kitty didn’t answer, but nodded yes.

“It’s all right now. You can talk. You really want to cum? Don’t You?” she asked again.

“Yes,” Kitty almost sobbed as she said it. “Please. It’s almost more than I can stand.”

“Now you are beginning how those men and a few of the women you have teased and led on felt. I’ll admit what you are feeling is stronger than what most of them had to endure, but you understand now. Right?”

“Yes,” Kitty almost yelled it. “Yes, I understand. Please!” she begged.

“Don’t worry Kitty,” Miss S. said to her. “We’re going to make you cum. You don’t have to worry about that. Like you never have before.” She chuckled. “But first you’re going to have to show us just how much you want to cum. Call it a little penalty for all those men and women you’ve frustrated over the last few years. You are going to let us do what ever we want to you. And you are going to cooperate with us every step of the way. Aren’t you?” she asked. “Remember. You’ll be punished if you don’t.”

“Yes, yes. What ever you say,” Kitty told her, “but please make me cum now.” A hand landed on her left buttock with a solid slap.

“Obeying and cooperating, does not mean making demands. That would be very unwise in the position you’re strapped into. Now, again. You are going to let us do what ever we want and you will follow our orders implicitly,” Miss S, told her sternly.

“Yes,” Kitty said, letting her head hang in submission. “What ever you want.”

“That’s a good girl. Then the first thing you are going to do, is to eat Miss M’s pussy for her until she comes,” Miss S. told her.

Kitty’s head came up suddenly and then slumped back. “Yes Miss S. What ever you say,” Kitty responded.

“Excellent. Miss M. is getting into position now. Make sure you’re enthusiastic and do a good job. While you’re eating her out, I’ll be doing some other things to you. Just relax and go along or I’ll have to punish you. Do you understand?” Miss S. asked her.

Kitty nodded her head, but she felt apprehensive about what Miss S. was going to be doing.

“I’ll be back in a few minutes,” Mr. P. said. “There are a few things I want to check on and a couple of things I want to get to use on her.” Kitty heard the door open and close. She swallowed hard, more nervous now, than ever before.

4.
In short order Miss M. was in position. She had lain down on a low gurney. Almost like a hospital gurney, but much lower. She had sat down so that her hips and pussy would be at the very edge with her legs down on the floor. She had laid back and Miss S. had put a pillow under her hips to help raise her cunt to the proper angle. There were two stirrups as well, so that she could raise her legs up and rest them comfortable if she wished.

When she was comfortable, Miss S. rolled the gurney toward Kitty. Grasping her by the hair she lifted Kitty’s head, and moved Miss M’s cunt directly under her face and then pushed her head back down. “Do a good job now. Let’s see how talented you are with your tongue,” Miss S. told her.

Kitty’s lips and nose had come down directly on Miss M’s slit and hole. It made it slightly awkward with her hands and arms firmly chained to the floor, but she slowly began to kiss and lick the woman’s cunt.

Miss S. moved around behind her and brought something cold and round up against her Inner thigh. It was hard, but not very large around. Maybe an inch, but no more than that. Miss S. drew it slowly up to her pussy and rubbed the cold plastic up along her slit to her clitoris, where she rested it. Then she turned it on.

Kitty jumped violently when the vibrations of the small vibrator hit her clitoris. She came slowly down off her toes as Miss S. began sliding it up and down her slit, to her wet hole and back.

She continued to work on Miss M’s pussy, but with more diligence now, sucking the woman’s clitoris and juices between her lips and into her mouth, when Miss S. slipped the tiny vibrator into her cunt and began moving from side to side as well as in and out.

Kitty felt something being dribbled on the top of her rear end to run down the crack of her ass between her cheeks. Miss S. continued to hold the vibrator in her vagina and brought her other hand up to Kitties cheeks and began spreading the oil over them, massaging the flesh. It felt very good to Kitty and she pushed her rear back, trying to get a little more of the tiny vibrator into her hole.

Miss S’s thumb slid down the valley of her ass and came to a stop, pressing firmly against her rectum. The thumb began moving in circles, massaging her rose bud ass hole and pressing harder against her spinster. Kitty’s head came up from the pussy she was ministering to. “No,” she yelled, and tried to move her ass away from the woman’s thumb. She received a hard slap on her buttock for her resistance.

“None of that now,” Miss S. told her. “Relax and find out what you’re missing. You might find out you like it.” Miss S. moved her hand back to her rectum and placed her finger directly on it. She made several slow circles with her finger, added a bit more oil, and began to worm her finger into Kitty’s ass.

Kitty sucked in her breath. She had no experience with anal sex and was frightened of it. Especially after some of the stories she had heard. It felt extremely weird as Miss S’s finger began to slide into her. It didn’t really hurt exactly. It just felt weird. Miss S. had the first joint of her finger in her and she began wiggling it back and forth as she continued to press into ass. There was a slight slip and suddenly the finger was in her to the second joint. Kitty tensed, but then tried to relax and get used to the feeling. It didn’t hurt. At least not yet; and there was nothing she could do about it in any case.

With the intrusion into her ass, Kitty had forgotten that she was suppose to be eating Miss M’s pussy. A pair of hands clamped on either side of her head and pulled her back down. Her head was pressed into Miss M’s cunt and the hands began moving her head up and down, rubbing her nose the length of the woman’s slit.

“Don’t get distracted dear,” Miss M told her. “Now, I want you to tongue fuck me for a while. When I bring your head up, I want you to lick and suck on my clit. When I push down, I want you to go back to tongue fucking me. And if I grip your hair I’ll want you to go faster. Do you understand?”

“Yes,” Kitty mumbled into Miss M’s cunt, and began thrusting her tongue out and into the woman’s wet hole. Miss M sighed with pleasure. “That’s better. Keep going. A little deeper if you can.” Kitty pushed her face more firmly into the woman’s cunt.

Kitty could feel the finger in her ass moving, being rotated. It was in her to the third joint and almost buried to Miss S’s knuckles. Miss S. had been very gentle about it. Her hole was well lubricated now and it didn’t hurt at all. It still felt very odd to her, but she caught herself pressing her ass backward inviting more of Miss S’s finger.

She admitted to herself then, that she really did like the feeling and was getting off on it. Kitty felt slightly humiliated making such an admission to herself, that she was enjoying the woman’s finger in her ass, and more than a little dirty and depraved. But she didn’t really care. Besides, there was nothing she could do and no way of stopping what was being done to her. Her conscience felt a little bit better with that thought.

Miss S removed her finger and slid the vibrator out of her pussy and trailed it slowly up to her rectum. She slowly began to insert it into Kitty’s ass. This was a totally different feeling for Kitty. For one thing, it was hard and ridged. Not soft and flexible, like Miss S’s finger did. For another, it was larger around. The woman’s finger had been about a half an inch round. This was about an inch or perhaps a little larger.

Kitty felt her spinster contract, but tried to relax and accept the hard instrument into her hole. She felt her rectum stretching to allow it in. Miss S pushed the vibrator in slowly, a quarter of an inch at a time, twisting it back and forth at the same time to help ease it’s progress. She would let it slide back out now and then, allowing Kitty’s spinster to relax a little before pressing it back into her.

Kitty tried to help, pressing back slightly. Finally, she had six or eight inches of the vibrator buried in her ass. Thankfully during the process, Miss S had not had the vibrator switched on. Nor did she turn it on now. She left it there, holding it firmly in place with one hand, as she sank down on her knees behind Kitty. She began to tongue Kitties clit and hole as she started fucking her ass with the dildo. Stroking it in and out of her in long and very stow strokes.

Kitty was totally turned on now and gave herself up to the sensations she was experiencing. She buried her face into Miss M’s cunt and began to tongue her clitoris with a vengeance. Sucking and lapping at the juices that were flowing from the woman’s cunt. Miss M’s hands on her head, gripped her hair and pulled her face in even tighter to her now swollen clitoris. Her hips began bucking, her cunt thrusting against Kitty’s mouth.

Miss S had left off tonguing Kitty’s pussy and had moved around beside her where she could see the action better. Beginning to move the vibrator in her ass, in and out more quickly. “Tongue fuck her,” Miss S told her, placing her free hand on the back of her neck. “Stick your tongue in her hole as far as you can get it. Let her fuck your face.”

Kitty did as she was told. Craning her head a bit more, she shoved her tongue into Miss M’s sex hole as far as she could. The woman was pulling and pushing at her head. Literally fucking her cunt with Kitty’s tongue and face. Her clitoris bumping into Kitty’s nose, over and over. Kitty’s face was totally covered in the woman’s sex juices and they were dripping off her chin.

“Suck on my clitoris,” Miss M told her suddenly. “Suck it hard.”

Kitty did and the woman’s body tensed and began to literally vibrate as her orgasm built. “Flick it. Flick it with your tongue.” Kitty did. “Faster,” the woman ordered, quivering now. Suddenly she tensed, “I’m cumming,” she screamed, as her orgasm hit her. Her hips jerked violently, as she came again, and again, and again. Her breath coming in short little gasps and small squeaks escaping her throat with each wave.

Finally, the waves of Miss M’s pleasure began to subside and she released her grip on Kitty’s head, though she continued to quiver and take long shuddering breaths for several minutes.

Kitty let her head hang down on her arms, that were still chained to the floor, and breathed hard herself. Miss S let the dildo slide out of her ass. It was the first time she had ever made another woman cum. The combination of having Miss S moving the dildo in and out of her ass, and making Miss M cum, had been a total turn on, but she was nearly out of breath herself.

5.
“Bravo,” Mr. P. said clapping his hands. “Very well done Kitty. You’re learning fast.”

Kitty had not heard Mr. P come back into the room, and suddenly she was wondering if he had left in the first place. Though she could think of no reason for the subterfuge if he had not. He came over to her and ran his hand across her shoulders. “Would you like to get up out of that position and stretch a little bit?”

“Yes please. My legs are getting a bit stiff,” Kitty replied. “Very well,” Mr. P told her, “but first there is something we’re going to give you. We’ll do it now so that you will have time to get used to it.”

“What is it?” Kitty asked in a tremulous voice.

“Open your mouth and suck on this. Get it good and wet,” Mr. P told her. Kitty did and a rubber plug was slowly slipped into her mouth. It seemed to be another gag, but it was a little smaller than the one, they had made her wear before. It was oddly shaped too. It had a round end like the vibrator, but it did not continue back in a long smooth shaft. It widened fairly quickly for the first two and a half inches, until it was about two inches in diameter. It continued like that for an inch before narrowing to an inch and three-quarters. At the end there was a narrow strip of rubber that extended a couple of inches to either side. Kitty didn’t know what it was, but she was suddenly certain that it was not a gag.

“That’s good,” he said and took it out of her mouth. “Miss S would you do the honors. You’re the one who did such an excellent job of getting her to open up in the first place.” His hands moved down to the cheeks of her rear and gripped her buttocks.

Kitty felt the tip of the oddly shaped thing pressed against her rectum. She sucked in her breath. ‘God,’ she thought to her self in sudden panic, ‘that thing will tear me in two.’ She tried to squeeze her rectum and the cheeks of her ass together. It was no good. Mr. P had a firm grip on her buttocks and was holding her spread open.

Miss S sensed her apprehension though. “Don’t worry Kitty. It will be a little uncomfortable at first. Especially until I get it all the way in, but I’ll be gentle. Once your rectum and spinster stretch out and get used to it, it won’t be so bad. You might even get to like it. Remember my finger and the vibrator? You got to like them. This will be the same.”

Kitty tried to relax. They were going to shove it into her no matter what she did. Miss S added some oil to her ass and slowly began to push the plug in. Rotating it slowly as she did so. Kitty felt her rectum stretching and stretching. It hurt a little bit, but not too much. Suddenly the plug was far enough into her ass, it reached the area where it narrowed again and it popped into her ass the rest of the way by itself. The two bars at its end prevented it from going all the way into her.

It didn’t feel so bad now. It was a little weird feeling and a little bit uncomfortable, just as the dildo had been when Miss S had used it on her earlier. But she found that she did not mind having it in her after the initial stretching of getting it in. She wiggled her ass getting the pug to seat itself more firmly. It felt better after she had done so.

Kitty heard Miss M laugh. “She takes to it like a duck to water, doesn’t she?”

Kitty felt her face grow hot as she blushed, thinking of the three of them looking at her draped forward like this with her rear in the air and a butt plug in her ass. Especially since she had been moving her rear as though she liked having it in her. She had to admit that she did, but it was still a humiliating position to be in.

“Release her straps and let her get use to it,” Mr. P said. “Kitty, move around a little bit. You’ll get used to the feeling of it in you easier that way.”

Kitty felt the chains holding her arms to the floor release, and then her ankles. A hand helped her to straighten. The plug in her ass felt extremely weird. Like she wanted to relieve herself and couldn’t. She took a couple of tentative steps. She could feel it moving slightly inside her. She found that it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling.

“Here. Sit down and have something to drink,” Mr. P told her, guiding her to a chair. The plug pressed into her as she did. She could feel the two bars at the end running up and down the crack of her ass and she suddenly understood why they were there. There seemed to be a cord dangling from the end as well. A string perhaps.

“Here. Have a drink of this,” Miss M said, pressing a glass between her hands. Kitty drank. It was more of the cold liquor. It burned a bit going down, but it was good.

After she had rested for a few minutes, they required her to stand up again. She didn’t understand what they were doing, but they seemed to be strapping some kind of harness to her back. They began high on her thighs. A strap went around each, and one around her waist. They didn’t seem to be to holding her. Rather they held some sort of pad or harness to her.

“What is it? Kitty asked timidly, half-afraid that Miss M would spank her again, or decide to put her gag back in. Surprisingly it was Miss M who answered her. “It’s nothing for you to worry about. Call it a sling. It’s just to hold you in the position that we will want you. Just do as you’re told, and you’ll be fine.”

Kitty stood silently as they finished their preparations. They released the binding that had held her wrists together. That surprised her, but she wisely said nothing. When they were done, Kitty was ordered to stand up. Mr. P guided her forward and then turned her around. He picked her up by the waist and lifted her onto a table or bench of some kind.

“I want you to lay back while we hook you up to this,” he told her.

Kitty started too speak, but didn’t. She lay back and felt them attacking chains to the harness she was now laying on, two at her shoulders and two at her hips. The tension was taken up on the chains and she was partly lifted from the table.

“Kitty,” Mr. P said, “‘ want you to reach your arms up and grasp the chains above your shoulders.”

Kitty reached up and grabbed them blindly. Her wrists were quickly secured to the chains. She couldn’t bring her arms down. Next, a soft strap was placed around each of her knees and drawn up. She was now three-quarters reclined, knees drawn up and attached to the chains from her hips. There was a spanner bar of some sort between the chains because her legs were forced wide apart, exposing her nether regions of all to see. When she was secure, she was lifted clear of the table which was removed.

Suddenly she heard a whirring sound and she felt herself being lowered. Mr. P was standing between her legs and she felt his hard cock bump into her ass and her butt plug, before sliding up to her pussy. ‘He’s going to screw me again,’ she thought in near panic, ‘God, he will split me for sure this time with that plug in my ass as well.’

But he didn’t. He moved back from her and instead, slipped his index finger into her opening. Kitty gasped. The intrusion had been so sudden that she hadn’t had time to prepare herself. It was a shock. For the next few minutes, he simply moved his finger around inside of her, while occasionally rubbing his thumb over her clitoris. Kitty felt herself beginning to get very wet, covering his finger and knuckles with her juices.

One of the women was caressing her body slowly and very gently. It felt nice. The other woman was doing something under her rear end. Occasionally touching the plug in her ass, tugging at the cord from it now and then.

Mr. P brought up a second finger and slipped inside her along with the first. Kitty moaned slightly. He continued gently rubbing her clitoris with his thumb. Suddenly Kitty jerked violently and her breath whistled in through her teeth in an almost in-drawn shriek. Miss M had turned on the butt plug to which she had been attaching the controller and batteries.

It was a vibrator and it was buzzing like mad in her rectum, causing her ass to quiver uncontrollably and her vagina to clench down on Mr. P’s fingers. A shudder ran up her body. It was the most indescribable sensation she had ever felt. It made her feel totally wanton and immoral. It was the most obscene feeling she’d ever had, and she loved it.

She was quickly building toward an orgasm, but Mr. P pulled his fingers out and the vibrator was switched off before she could cum. “No,” Kitty screamed, whipping her head back and forth, “No, no, no, no. Please!” she begged. “If I don’t cum I’ll die.”

Miss M laughed. “No you won’t. You may want to, but you won’t. Just think of how good it’s going to be when we do finally let you cum.” Kitty wanted to scream in frustration. “What next Mr. P?” Miss M asked.

“Get her sitting up right in that sling and then lower her down. I’ll take it from there. I want to keep her simmering for a while before we get to the main event.” Mr. P answered.

Quickly the women adjusted the chains holding her until she was up right in the sling. Her arms were still drawn above her head and sitting in the sling with her knees drawn nearly up to her chest. Her ass and cunt were hanging down below the sling. The muscles in her rectum were still quivering and the lips of her cunt were stretched apart, exposing her clitoris was totally.

She was lowered closer to the floor. Kitty squealed and jerked when the head of Mr. P’s cock slapped against her slit lightly. “Now for a little fun. Let’s see if I can drive her insane,” Mr. P told the women. The women laughed loudly. “Lower her down just a bit more and then give me the control for the lift.”

“What ever you say,” Miss S said. “This I’ve got to see.”

Kitty felt herself lowered another inch and felt the tip of Mr. P’s cock press against her quivering hole. He moved it around the opening, teasing her. She bit her lip, waiting. As much as she admitted that she wanted him in her, she was a bit apprehensive about it hurting with the plug in her ass already stretching her to the limit.

Mr. P repositioned his cock and she felt him begin lowering her. The head of his cock slowly pressed into her pussy and her vagina begin to stretch her open. Kitty bit her lip. It hurt just a little bit, but she didn’t care. She wanted his shaft inside her.

He stopped with the head of his cock and maybe an inch of the shaft inside her. He held her hips steady and began thrusting the head into her slowly and withdrawing it again, going a little deeper each time. Kitty could feel herself stretching and the plug in her ass moving each time he moved deeper into her. It was a very tight fit and she was panting with both effort and desire to have him inside her to the maximum.

Mr. P had continued to lower her while he had been working his cock deeper and deeper into her cunt. Now he was as deep in her vagina as possible and the plug in her rectum was sitting firmly on his pelvic bone adding pressure into her ass. Mr. P let her relax there for a few moments, to catch her breath, before beginning to move his shaft. He simply rocked his hips from side to side. This caused him to move in and out of her slightly and it caused the plug in her rear to wiggle. Kitty found the feeling very arousing.

With the sling holding her at the perfect height. He started taking short strokes in and out. Slowly at first, then a little faster. Kitty groaned with pleasure. His cock felt fantastic and the pug in her ass was being bumped and pushed into her each time it came down against his pelvic bone.

She felt a woman’s hair, brush her thighs, and a mouth and tongue came down on her slit. She thought it might be Miss S’. The tongue slid down the length of her slit over her’ clitoris, and between her lips to where Mr. P’s shaft was moving in and out of her. The woman dragged the flat of her tongue back up over her clitoris and began circling it with the tip.

Mr. P increased the tempo of his trusts into her and Miss S began flicking her tongue back and forth over her clitoris. Kitty groaned and bit her lip. She was building toward an orgasm quickly. Very quickly in fact, but after the experiences of the last few hours she didn’t think they would let her achieve it.

Mr. P’s thrusts had become strong and deep, coming nearly out of her hole and thrusting back in strongly. Each time he did the plug jarred in her ass, heightening the sensations she was feeling. As the pace of his thrusts increased until he was fucking her hard, Miss S speeded up the movement of her tongue, shipping it back and forth over her love knob at a furious rate.

Kitty’s orgasm built faster and faster. A moment or so before she came, the plug in her ass started vibrating. The muscles in her rear began to spasm, her orgasm almost there. The tongue was flicking her clitoris harder and faster, over and over again. The vibrator was going and her rectum going crazy. Suddenly she felt Mr. P starting to cum. His cock pulsing hugely inside her. His cum shooting out of his tip to hit the walls of her vagina like molten metal. His shaft pulsed over and over again, as he continued to cum until her hole was full and cum began to spill out of her cunt around his shaft.

It was too much for her. The orgasm that they had continually denied her slammed into her pussy with the force of an exploding bomb. Her body jerked and convulsed as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her body like an electric current. Miss S. continued licking and sucking her clit. It seemed to last forever as her climax went on, and on, and on. Kitty’s last coherent thought as her mind floated away on a tidal wave of pleasure, was that nothing in life, especially sex, would or could, ever be the same for her again. And She didn’t want it to be.

6.
When kitty came back to herself, she was out of the sling and lying on a soft bed. She was still wearing the straps on her wrists and ankles, and though she was not tied down, her blindfold still firmly in place.

For a moment she was at a lost as to where she was, then the memories of all that had been done to her came flooding back. She shivered with the thought of everything she had experienced. Some of it had not been so nice, at least in the beginning. But as she thought about it she was honest enough with herself to admit she had loved every second of it. Even the spanking and nipple clips had turned her on. Sure they had hurt a little bit to begin with, especially the spanking, but all in all they had heightened the overall feelings she had experienced.

Especially her climax when they had driven her over the edge, and allowed her to have the release of finally cuming. She had to admit it had been mind blowing. There was no other way to describe it.

She began to get hot in her face, blushing involuntarily, when she realized the truth that she wanted more and she definitely wanted to cum like she had again in an overwhelming wave. She shivered with her desire for it and hugged herself with her arms.

“Well, Well,” Mr. P said from nearby, “look who is back in the land of the living again.” Kitty gave a squeak and turned her head toward his voice even though she could not see him.

When she got herself under control, she asked, “What happened to me?”

“You had you first; how can I put this? Proper orgasm,” Miss M answered her. “You passed out with the pleasure of it.”

She heard Miss S chuckle. “I heard someone describe it as ‘glimpsing the land of the Gods’. But I think you liked it didn’t you Kitty? Tell the truth now.”

“I’ve never felt anything like it before. It was fantastic!” Kitty exclaimed truthfully.

“And you want some more of it. You want to have another orgasm like you just had, don’t you?” Mr. P asked her.

Kitty swallowed hard and said in a small voice, “Yes I do,” feeling herself blush hotter at the admission.

“Now, Now. That won’t do Kitty. You have to make us believe it.” P told her.

Kitty threw her dignity out the window for good. “You’re damn right I do,” she said loudly and then went on in a calmer tone, “Yes, I want to be able to cum like that again. But I don’t know if I will ever be able to.”

“OH, I think you will,” Mr. P told her, “In fact we’re going to teach you a few more things right now. I am sure you will learn them well.”

Kitty swallowed, “I don’t know if I’m up for it yet.”

Miss M gave a small laugh. “On the contrary, you should be ready to go again right now considering how long you slept. About four hours.”

“And don’t you feel nice and clean again? Miss S and I gave you a nice sponge bath,” Miss M paused, “Inside and out.”

“Hey! I helped too,” Mr. P spoke up.

“Tongue cleaning her nipples, doesn’t count and you know it Mr. P,” she told him.

Kitty had thought she couldn’t blush any harder, but she found she could. Knowing that all three had handled her and given her a bath while she slept was, well, almost more personal than fucking her brains out. But she really did feel clean and rested. And she realized that she really was ready for another go-round. Unbelievable as the thought was.

Summoning up her courage she asked, “OK, what next?”

“You’ve heard of voyeurism haven’t you Kitty? Mr. P asked her.

“Yes.”

“Well to start things off, we want you to give us a little show. We will tell you what we want you to do, and you will do it. You are going to masturbate yourself, but you will follow our directions as to what we want you to do to your self. Do you understand?”

“Yes, I understand,” she told him feeling embarrassed.

“One other thing,” Miss S told her, “under not circumstances are you to let yourself cum. If you do, you will be seriously punished. You are not to cum until we tell you, you can.”

“All right,” she said in a small voice.

“Good. Then we can begin,” Miss S told her. “One more thing. You really want this don’t you? I can hear the need in your voice, but I want to hear you say it.”

Kitty nodded her head, feeling tears in her eyes for the admission she was about to make because she realized it was absolutely true. ‘Yes, I really want this. I want you to take me in every way you want. I want it too.”

“Then I think we will take the cuffs off your wrists and ankles. You don’t need them any longer. You’ll be more comfortable that way as well.”

“Thank you,” Kitty told her. And meant it.

She felt hands working on the cuffs and in moments they were off. She rubbed her wrists for a moment and then asked. “What do you want me to do first?”

“Just close your eyes and start as if you were at home. Not fast mind you. Begin with your tits and then move on to your pussy,” Miss S told her.

Kitty pushed herself up on the bed, fluffing a pillow up under her head and squirming her rear into the mattress to get comfortable. Placing her hands on her chest, she lightly drew her hands outward and slowly brushed her fingertips down her ribcage past her breasts to her hips. Slowly moving her hands inward to her bellybutton, she swiveled her fingers down toward her pussy stopping just above her mound. She pressed in slightly just above the pelvic bone before beginning to draw her hands up her body, over her stomach toward here breasts.

Kitty gently cupped the outside of her breasts, sliding her hands up with her fingertips reaching toward the center of her chest. The palms of her hands brushed lightly over her nipples and made her shiver inside slightly. Placing the tip of a finger one on each of her nipples she began moving them in a circular motion. Kitty licked her lips lightly at the sensation.

Taking the nipples between her thumb and forefinger she groaned softly as she began squeezing them lightly and rolling them between her fingers. Keeping one hand on her breast she slid her right down to pussy lips rubbing and squeezing them together gently. She could feel a tingle from her clit under them and gave a soft sigh, unconsciously begin moving her hips in pleasure.

Cupping her whole mound in her hand she began squeezing it rhythmically pressing her fingers in and toward her hole. All the while she had been doing this she had been gently massaging her breast. Kitty brought the thumb and forefinger of her left hand to her mouth and wet them with her tongue. Moving them back to her nipple and rubbed them over it, before moving back to her mouth to get more spit to lubricate the other nipple. She alternated sliding her wet fingers over each nipple as she continued squeezing her pussy,

She was breathing a little harder now as she realized how turned on she was becoming, knowing that she was being watched. She had never done something like this before and the thought of them watching heightened what she was feeling. She thought of it as being very naughty, but very exciting as well. The thought sent a shiver of delight threw her.

Leaving her mound for the moment Kitty brought both hands to her mouth to get all of her fingers wet before moving her hands back to her nipples. Keeping her fingers rigid she rubbed her fingers back and forth across her nipples like a washboard making her nipples move up, down and sideways as they slipped for one finger to the next.

Cupping her hands over her breasts completely and began squeezing and massaging, her fingers slipping on the wet skin of her tits. Squeezing and gripping her nipples between her fingers she began pushing them up from her body as she squeezed a little harder. Her whole body was tensing slightly at the sensation she was giving herself.

She heard the others move to sit on the edge of the bed where they could see her better. She shivered at the thought of their eyes on her.

“A very good start,” Miss S said in a soft approving voice. “Take your right hand and get your’ index finger good and wet.” Kitty did so. “Now, take your hand and slide your finger between the lips of your pussy and get them and your clitoris wet.”

Kitty did as she was told. She moved her hand down and slipped her finger between the folds of her slit. She sucked in her breath slightly it felt so good.

“Good. Now wet your finger again and start sliding it slowly up and down in your slit. I don’t want you rub your clitoris specifically, just long slow strokes up and down. You clit will get enough stimulation just from that.”

Kitty did as instructed. It felt very good and even with only this slight stimulation her clitoris tingled and began to respond and started to swell in response.

“A little faster Kitty,” Miss S told her. Kitty was happy to comply. Miss S allowed her to do this for almost a full minute before she was told to stop.

“Now, place your finger right on your clit but don’t rub. I want you to simply put pressure on it, on and off. Continue doing that continually until I tell you can rub it.” Miss S said to her.

Kitty began pressing her clitoris over and over. It wasn’t as good as letting her finger slide over it, but it was stimulating and her clit swelled slightly more in response.

“All right, you can rub and flick it now if you want. But only for a minute.”

Kitty began rubbing slowly and gently. It was a little ruff and she quickly stuck her fingers in her mouth again. Quickly returning to her cunt she began rubbing again but soon began alternating with flicking her finger as well. She was breathing quickly now and she could feel herself building toward a climax. She wanted it badly, but knew she would not be allowed too. She speeded up her finger anyway.

“Stop,” Miss S said quickly, grabbing her hand and pulling it away. “You were told not to try that.” Kitty felt frustrated and a bit pissed off at her. After a few moments her desire began to fade and her frustration as well.

Kitty didn’t know what she was going to be told to do next, but she imagined it would be something she had never done before, and what she would have considered before this, dirty as well. She shivered in lustful anticipation.

7.
“Now give me your right hand,” Miss S ordered.

Kitty did as she was told as she wondered why? Each of her fingers and thumb was examined individually. “Very good Kitty. You take care of your hands and nails,” Miss S commented.

“I don’t understand. What difference does that make?” Kitty asked.

“You’ll find out in a minute,” Mr. P chuckled making her apprehensive as to what they had planned for her.

“You keep quiet Mr. P. this is my show for now. You’ll get your turn at her again soon enough,” Miss S told him.

“Yay, It’s our turn to show her some alternative delights,” Miss M spoke up for the first time.

“All right, just remember your word,” Mr. P told the pair.

‘Just exactly what had been promised and what it involved?’ Kitty wondered to herself a little apprehensively.

“Now Kitty, I want you to roll onto your left side and bring your knees up toward your chest. You can brace your right foot against the bed with your leg up if you want to. I want you to reach behind yourself so you can reach your rear and pussy.” Miss S told her.

Kitty rolled over as told and reached back and down as far as she could. She was surprised to find that she could reach her ass and love hole right and to her clit if she stretched just a little harder. It wasn’t uncomfortable, just a little awkward because she had never tried it before.

“Good girl”, Miss S said. “Now get you finger wet again and start playing with your slit and love hole. No penetration mind, not yet.”

Kitty wet her fingers and reached back again put them over her slit and hole. She began moving her hand around, just massaging her hole and then her slit. Kitty found it felt good, but odd in a way. She had never played with herself in this way before. ‘Probably,” she thought to herself, ‘because all I wanted to do then was simply get off fast.’ This was different, she was actually turning herself on thinking about what she was doing to herself at Miss S’s direction.

“Now take your index finger and slide it up into your slit and give your clitoris a couple of flicks.” She watched closely as Kitty did so. “Now bring your finger down to your hole and slip it in. Push it in slowly as far as you can do so comfortably. Don’t strain your back trying too hard,” Miss S told her with a giggle.

“Then you can start moving it around and stroke it in and out. Every once in a while I want you to slide it right out and up to your love button and give it a flick as well. The go back to your hole and start over. Slowly, don’t rush.”

Kitty followed the instructions. She put her finger to her hole and slowly pushed it into herself. It felt different doing it this way, but good. She began wiggling her finger back and forth. She could feel the wall of her vagina against the tip of her finger. Both the feeling on her finger and on the wall of her vagina felt different than the way she normally got herself off. She found the sensation in her cunt to be new and she liked it.

Kitty began stroking her finger in and out of her pussy, not forgetting about her clitoris. Each time she pushed into herself and then out and touched it she felt what was almost a little shock to her senses. ‘It feels good, really good,’ she thought to herself. ‘I think I could get myself off this way.’

Miss S let her continue finger fucking her self for a few minutes. She was starting to produce a fair amount of her own love juices by then, and feeling herself getting very hot. When Miss S told her to stop she was extremely disappointed.

Kitty heard Miss S ask Miss M. “Which do you think is the better lubricant. Spit or Vaseline? Or one of the sex gels?”

“They are all pretty good, but for a first time I think we should go with the Vaseline to begin with and then switch to the gel. She will have a good sliding base with the Vaseline and the gel will then be even that much slipperier,” Miss M answered.

Kitty, listening to the conversation had no idea of what they were talking about. Her pussy was already sopping wet with her own love juice. ‘What’s next?’ she wondered to herself.

“Good idea. Kitty, make a fist and then give me your hand with your index finger sticking out straight.”

Doing as told Kitty felt her finger side past the lip of a container into a cool substance that oozed up around her finger. Vaseline of course. The jar was removed and she could feel the coating on her finger.

“Now put your hand back behind you. Here I’ll guide it for you.” Kitty felt her take her outstretched finger and hand, moving it to her real. But instead of placing her finger at her cunt, it was brought down on her anus.

Kitty gasped, sucking in her breath through her teeth in surprise, as she realized what they intended to have her do. She had never done anything like this before. ‘Hell,’ she thought to herself, ‘I’ve never let anyone stick a finger in my ass before.’ ‘Well,’ she amended the thought. ‘At least I hadn’t until a few hours ago, and that really wasn’t a case of me letting them. They didn’t give me much choice.’

“That’s right Kitty. You are going to butt fuck your ass with your own fingers,” Miss S told her.

Surprising to her, Kitty found the idea both dirty and fascinating at the same time. She felt a wicked thrill run through her. She wanted to try this.

“Start by rubbing some of Vaseline on your pretty rose bud and trying to press some of it inside gently,” Miss S told her. “Then try inserting the tip of your finger. You’ll get the hang of it soon enough. When you get your finger all the way into your ass, you can start moving it and fuck yourself. Do you understand?”

Kitty nodded her head and began a slow circling motion with her finger around the opening in her ass. She wiped some of the Vaseline on one cheek and scraped it up again into a small glob on her finger to try putting into her rectum.

Once her finger was in position she slowly tried to push the tip in. There was fair resistance and she pushed a little harder. Slowly her spinster gave up the battle and her finger moved it a half inch. She held it there for a moment getting use to the sensation. Removing her finger Kitty scooped up another dollop of lube and pushed her finger back into herself. There was less resistance this time and her finger moved into her ass hole up to her second knuckle with little problem. She withdrew it slightly and then pushed in as far as she could get her finger to go.

The sensation of having her own finger in her ass was almost indescribable. It felt weird, but more than that it made her feel like a bitch in heat. She slowly began wiggling her finger around and moving it in and out or her ass.

Kitty was breathing quickly now in short little gasps. “You can use your other hand on your pussy now. It will make it feel even better,” Miss D told her.

She quickly reached her hand down to fondle her cunt. Squeezing it at first before beginning to run her finger through her crack over her love button. ‘Miss S is right,’ she thought to herself, ‘this is fantastic.’ She was beginning to pump her finger in and out of her ass in a quicker movement. She was truly trying to fuck her own ass. She found that while she was flicking her finger over her clit, it felt even better when she pulled her finger almost all the way out and then shoved it back in hard and as deep as she could.

Kitty kept up the movements of her hands in a faster and faster tempo. ‘God,’ she thought to herself, ‘I really am fucking myself.” Quickly she moved her left hand lower and pushed her finger into her cunt hole. She thought she was going to explode from the wild sensation it was giving her.

Miss S reached out quickly and grabbed her wrists pulling her hands away from her body. “None of that now. We don’t want you getting yourself off yet. That’s our job, and you’re not going to spoil the fun.”

Kitty let out her breath in a rush. “Damn it. This isn’t fair,” she said in some heat.

“We never promised to be fair,” Mr. P said from the head of the bed. “I think we can move on to the next stage though and then we’ll see about giving you a rest for a little while. You know, get up and move around to stretch your legs.”

Kitty could almost hear the laughter in his voice as he explained it to her. ‘What the hell have they got planned next?’ she asked herself. She was not long in finding out.

8.
“Get up on your hands and knees with your ass toward me,” Miss S told her.

Kitty did as she was told. She felt vulnerable in this position, but taking everything else into consideration it didn’t mean much. “Miss M, will you grease these up for me, and I’ll take care of her rear,” Miss S said. Kitty didn’t know what she was talking about, but knew instinctively, they were going to do something new to her.

Suddenly she felt a finger touch her rectum and begin massaging gently. Kitty gave a squeak but stayed where she was. The she felt something cool and solid placed by the finger that was beginning to force her spinster open. ‘Another vibrator.’ She thought to herself, but she was wrong. What ever it was, it was flexible and fairly small in size.

Kitty felt the object being pushed into her ass which, she wiggled to help accommodate. When it was perhaps two to three inches into her she felt something cold, squirt into her ass, and almost immediately her love hole was given the same treatment but with a much larger shot. She sucked her breath in through her teeth at the shock. “What the hell was that?” she demanded.

Miss M chuckled. “Don’t worry Kitty it’s just a very, very slippery love gel. It will warm up quickly enough. Now what we are going to do is put some anal beads in your ass. Don’t worry there are not large. Not even, half an inch. It might feel odd and perhaps uncomfortable for a bit because they are hard, unlike your nice soft finger. But you’ll get use to them quick enough.”

Kitty felt Miss M knelt on the bed beside her. One arm was draped over her hips with the hand pulling her left cheek wider, the other holding her right. Then she felt something small and hard press against her rectum. Suddenly she tensed with worry. “How do I get it back out?” she asked plaintively.

She heard Mr. P laugh out loud at her question. Even Miss S chuckled. “Don’t worry Kitty they are all linked together with a very strong string and the string end stays out side. They’ll come out when we want.”

“All of them?” she asked in a small voice.

“That’s right. The are grouped in three’s about one inch apart and two inches between each group. Nine in total,” Miss S told her as she continued to push the first into her rear. She felt it going into her ass and suddenly pop inside almost on it’s own. Kitty gave a jerk. “We told you that lube was slippery.”

With that, Miss S continued pushing the beads into her until all nine were gone. It felt decidedly odd to Kitty, but rather nice as well. When she wiggled her rear end she could feel them move ever so slightly inside her.

“OK, roll over on your back and spread your legs for us, with your knees up,” Miss S told her. When Kitty had done so, Miss. S continued, “Just let me make sure your’ lubed up properly.” She shoved her finger into Kitty’s cunt quickly and wiggled her finger up and down while pressing her thumb on her clitoris, pressing firmly but not hard.

Kitty gave a loud shriek at the unexpected intrusion, but settled down quickly as Miss. S continued her finger action and began rubbing her clit. She was squirming; her rear into the bed from sensations from her cunt and this made the beads in her ass move a little bit more. This in turn got her hotter strengthening the feelings from her pussy, sensation building on sensation. It was a great feeling to her and she wanted it to continue, but as quickly as the finger had penetrated her it was withdrawn.

‘Damn!’ Kitty thought to her self, ‘They’re trying to drive me insane. But I guess that is the intent. Either that, or die from frustration.’

“Now Kitty, we have one last thing to do and then you can try to relax for a while. You’ll be able to get up and move around and stretch a bit,” Miss S informed her.

“Try to relax, doesn’t sound all that comforting for some reason. What are you going to do to me next?” she asked.

“I’m glad you asked. We’re going to put a couple of ben-wa balls in your cunt.”

“What are ben-wa balls?” Kitty asked apprehensively.

“They are like the beads we put in you ass, but only two of them. They’re just a bit bigger is all, would you like to feel them before we go on?”

Kitty nodded her head as she felt something cold and round placed into her hand. She found them to be about two inches in diameter, or maybe two and a half, which frightened her a little bit. She didn’t think Mr. P’s cock was that big, but if it was, it was soft in comparison to these.

Miss. S took them back from her. “Just lay back with your legs up and spread. This shouldn’t hurt at all. Not with your pussy being broken in as it was, and all that lube in you should make them slip right in. The lube will let them move around in your vagina quite easily. It will be a nice sensation for you. Are you ready?”

Kitty nodded her head and tried to spread her legs as wide as she could. She felt the first ball placed against her opening. It began to move around her opening and up her slit and she could feel the coolness of it.

She could feel it just beginning to open her hole when it stopped. “I’ve changed my mind,” Miss S declared. “Kitty I want you to slide you hand down and under my hand. I want you to push it into your hole yourself. I’ll just help guide you. Would you like that?”

“Yes,” Kitty answered hoarsely and quickly reached for her pussy, sliding her fingers under the other woman’s hand. Both the hand and ball felt extremely slippery. Cupping the ball she began to push in slowly with Miss S’s hand guiding the angle gently.

She could feel her lips and hole begin expanding to accept the ball. She was surprised that it felt good and realized that despite the size she wanted it in her. She had it nearly into herself when she felt her vagina spasm, the lips and opening gripping down on the ball and pulling it inside. The feeling was unbelievably good. She was almost light headed from the pleasure she was experiencing. ‘It’s almost like my cunt now has a mind of it’s own, and it knows what it wants,’ she thought to herself with a giggle.

“There, that wasn’t so bad was it?” Miss S asked her. “Do you want to put the other one in by yourself?” Kitty nodded her head vigorously and reached down slightly for the second ball. She quickly brought it to her opening and quickly pushed it in. It hurt a little bit because she had done it so fast. But it was a good kind of hurt.

Kitty felt absolutely wicked. ‘It’s almost like I’m raping myself,’ she thought to herself as she lay panting, ‘but I’m loving every second of it. This is fantastic!’

“Good girl,” Miss S praised her. “You’re definitely getting into the spirit of things. Now let’s get you up and you can have a stretch and loosen up.”

Her arms were gripped firmly and she was helped to her feet beside the bed. She found there was deep warm carpeting under her feet, and for the first time she took note of what she could feel around her. The air around her was warm and had a pleasant fragrance to it. The bed she now realized had been very soft and if she was not mistaken the sheets were silk, or at least satin. Wherever she was, it had the feel of being lavish.

Then she took her first step forward, stretching her arms above her head as she did so, and froze in shock. She could feel the balls and the beads in her ass moving. The balls moving much more than the beads. She had never felt anything like it in here life. It was wonderful.

“Oooh,” she breathed out. “That’s fantastic. I can feel each of them moving all at the same time it my ass and pussy. And my pussy muscles keep trying to clamp down on the balls, but them keep slipping and moving around inside me. I can feel them bumping each other and sliding along my walls. WOW!” she exclaimed.

“I believe we have a convert here Mr. P,” Miss M spoke up. “Would you like to learn some more sensual pleasures? Some different ways of love making and hot dirty sex?”

“GOD YES!” Kitty exclaimed loudly. “To start with I was frightened and hated you for what you were doing to me, but I don’t think that anymore. I think I actually love you all for showing me what I have been missing. It’s fantastic. If there is more you can teach and show me. If there are more sensations and feelings like I’ve experienced so far, I want to know them,” she finished. And after a moment she added an emphatic, but almost begging, “Please!”

Mr. P spoke up for the first time in quite some while. “I agree with you Miss M. She has definitely being converted, but I don’t think the process is complete yet. Tell me Kitty, would you like to leave now? You can you know. We’ll get you cleaned right up and take you home if you want.”

Kitty felt startled and confused by the question. “You’ll take me home?” she asked.

“Yes. If that’s what you decide you want to do. Why don’t you come over to the table and sit down. You must be thirsty by now. Especially the way you have been panting,” he chuckled, “Sit down, have something to drink and think over what I just told you.”

The women helped her across the room to a chair. As she moved to the chair and sat down the balls in her moved in new ways. Each movement gave her a beautiful sensation. Especially sitting down. The balls moved into a different position, pressing her vagina walls and causing her to suck her breath in quickly.

Some one placed a glass in her hand and told her to drink. She sipped at the liquid and realized it was a delicious punch, sweet and not too tart. She found that her mouth and tongue were indeed dry and this was the perfect remedy.

“Kitty, we will be back in a few minutes. There is something we want to take care of. We’ll leave you alone to think about our offer to take you home. You think about it carefully. Just one thing, don’t try taking that mask off. We are going to trust you about that. Do I have your word you won’t try?” Miss M asked her.

Kitty nodded her head. “I’ll leave it on. I promise.”

“Good. We’ll be back in a little bit.’

Kitty heard a door open, and in a moment close again. She couldn’t hear anyone still in the room, but she wasn’t sure if they had really gone out or just pretended too. ‘To hell with that,’ she thought to herself, “I’m going to sit right here. This feels like some sort of test. Even asking for my word.”

Kitty sat quietly sipping her drink. She was trying to decide what to do. They had told her she could go home if she wanted. Right now she didn’t know what that she wanted.

She realized suddenly, that this was exactly why they had left her alone, to think. For the next ten minutes she thought very carefully about her situation and what she wanted. She was honest enough with herself to admit she was no longer the same person she had been only a few short hours ago. She would never be that person again. She also admitted that by being a tease, she was being a bitch.

By the time the door opened again she knew what she wanted to do.

9.
Kitty heard the door open and people enter the room. “Who’s there?” she asked.

“Just us Kitty. How are you doing?” Mr. P replied.

“I’m OK. What’s next?”

“It sounds like you’ve made your mind up about something. Are you ready to go home? Or do you think you would like to stay for awhile?”

“I’m staying,” she answered.

“Miss M thought that would be your answer. Are you sure that’s what you want to do?”

“Yes. I really want to stay. This has been the most mind-blowing experience I have ever had. I feel like a dirty slut with the morals of an alley cat, but to be honest about it, I love the feeling and I want more of it.”

“What do you really want?” P asked her.

“I want to know all the things about sex that you guys seem to know. I want to get off again just like I did when I felt your’ cum jetting inside me just as my climax started. I’ve never in my life had an orgasm at the exact time as the guy that was fucking me did. And nothing anywhere near as intense.”

“Really?” Mr. P questioned.

“Really. When I felt your’ cock pulsing and hot cum flooding into me, I thought I would die. It was fantastic and I want you to fuck me again. And I want someone to finger fuck my ass when you do. I want to be eaten out till I scream. I want to dive into a pussy and lap like a kitten until I get all the milk. HELL, I want everything, I want it all.” She finished in a rush.

“Very well. That is quite a change of character in just a few hours, but remember one thing. If you stay you still have to keep the blindfold on and do exactly what we tell you to do. That’s the deal. Are you in?” Mr. P asked her seriously.

“Damn straight, I’m in,” Kitty answered boldly.

“Good,” he said as she heard him moving toward her.

He raised her from her chair and she felt his lips close over hers. He kissed her thoroughly, probing with his tongue and French kissing her. As she entwined her tongue with his, she felt the kiss become more and more passionate. At that point she gave herself up to him totally.

She wanted this man, and she suddenly realized; the two women as well, so badly it hurt. She found herself crying with the joy suddenly for no real reason she could think of. It was crazy, she didn’t know who any of them were.

Mr. P slowly disengaged and pushed her back holding her by the shoulders. Kitty just knew he was looking up and down her naked body. She felt herself quiver at the thought even though she knew he was already intimately acquainted with just about every part of her.

“Very well, come back to the bed kitty,” Miss M said speaking up and taking charge. “I want you to come back to the bed and sit down on the edge,” she told her taking her by the elbow to guide her.

Kitty could feel the balls inside her moving as she went to the bed and shift position completely when she sat down. She shivered with pleasure when they did.

“Now Kitty, you’ve such guys off before, haven’t you?” Miss M asked.

“Well, sort of. I’ve licked the shaft and had the end in my mouth to suck on,” Kitty answered truthfully.

“I thought as much,” Miss M said. “Well what we are going to do is teach you how to give a man a really good blow job. The whole nine yards. You would like to know how to do it properly, wouldn’t you?” Kitty nodded her head vigorously, which cause the balls to shift again and make her suck her breath in.

“What’s the matter? Your not scared of the Idea are you?”

“No. Those ball were moving in me,” Kitty explained.

“And they will keep doing so until we take them out. They should keep you on simmer until later,” Miss M told her.

“What comes later?” Kitty asked.

“You will find out when the time comes, not before. Just focus on the task at hand. Mr. P is going to let you practice on him. You’d like that wouldn’t you?” Kitty nodded her head again.

“Just pretend he is the all consuming love in your life and you really want to suck and please him anyway he wants you to. Do you think you can do that?” Miss M asked her.

“I can do that,” Kitty answered, “and I don’t think I’ll have to pretend very much.”

Mr. P laughed out loud. “That’s my girl. I’ll be gentle with you. Just follow my lead and what I tell you and you’ll do fine. The first thing I want you to do is take my cock in you hand and fondle me. Get familiar with it. Then I want you to kiss and lick the head and shaft. From there on I’ll simply guide you or tell you something new to do. Do you understand?”

Kitty smiled and nodded as she felt him move between her legs. She reached up blindly trailing the back of her hands up his thighs to his cock. Cupping his balls in one hand she grasped his shaft in the other. She was surprised it wasn’t rock hard after the kiss he had given her.

‘He must have great control,’ she thought to herself as she gripped it lightly and began massaging and beginning to pump his shaft slowly. After a moment or two she could feel it beginning to get larger and harder. Bringing both hands into play, she grasped his shaft with her right and the head in her left. She felt the head of his cock swell enormously in her palm. She let go of the head and guided it toward her mouth and waiting lips.

Kissing the very tip for the first time she felt him give a shudder of pleasure which pleased her enormously. She then slipped her tongue out and circled it around the tip before kissing it again. Leaning forward slightly, Kitty let her lips part and sucked the head into her mouth sliding her tongue along the underside of it.

Taking him deeper into her mouth she began sucking gently while stroking it all around with her tongue. Continuing to suck she pulled back letting it pop out of her mouth. Kitty could hear him breathing a little heavier than before. Quickly she pulled him back into her mouth and began stroking up and down his shaft using her lips and tongue. He was fairly large and she could only get him a little over half way in. She thought she might do better in a different position.

Mr. P pulled back from her. “That is enough for the moment. Have you ever given a tittie fuck before?” he asked her. She shook her head no in answer.

“Then it’s good you’re so well endowed. Not overly large, but ample for the task. Women with small breast just aren’t really able to give a good one. You have to be able to wrap your tits around my cock and use your body to move them up and down the shaft. Make sure my cock is good and wet before you start,” he Instructed.

Kitty did as he told her. She took him back into her mouth and stroke up and down a few times trying to generate as much spit as she could. Taking him out again she licked the shaft to its base.

Moving herself forward to the very edge of the bed she felt the balls in her pussy move and gave a small sigh. Mr. P flexed his knees slightly to help her as she grasped her tits. It felt funny when she pressed them around his meat. Not what she had thought it might.

She began by trying to move her chest up and down, and while it worked, it didn’t work as well as she had hoped. Finally she began bouncing herself slightly on the bed to help. Each time she did, she could feel the beads in her ass being compressed and the larger balls in her vagina moving around.

Kitty gave a large groan, and heard Miss M chuckle. “Like it Kitty?”

“You knew that was going to happen, didn’t you?” she demanded still continuing to bounce and move her tits up and down Mr. P’s hard on.

“For course. But wasn’t it a lovely surprise for you?”

“Well. Yes, but you could have warned me?”

“Then it wouldn’t have been a surprise.”

She continued bouncing for a couple of minutes before Mr. P told her to stop and more back on the bed. As she did so, she felt him crawl onto it with her and lay back.

“Now kneel over top my legs and go back to your tittie fucking again. You can alternate with your mouth once in a while. If I move my hands to your head, just follow my lead.”

Kitty moved over him and got in a comfortable position with her breasts over his cock. She found she had to kneel with her legs slightly spread and her elbows braced on the bed so she had her hand free to squeeze her tits around his cock. She licked it again before beginning to move up and down it with her tits.

After a minute or two she slid down enough to get his head in her mouth. She sucked it in and pushed her head down on his shaft. It was easier this way than sitting on the edge of the bed. Another thing she realized was that the balls in her cunt didn’t move as much. She found herself disappointed much to her surprise.

It didn’t matter; she was hot enough just from sucking his cock and tried to get it further into her mouth.

“Very good Kitty,” Mr. P told her. “Do you think you can deep throat me? Get me all the way in and down your throat?”

She pulled back from him. “I don’t know. I’ve never tried it before. Won’t I gag and maybe throw up?” I know you can make yourself throw up if you’ve had too much to drink, by pushing a finger down your throat.”

“True,” he told her, “but in those cases your stomach was probably already to heave. You haven’t had any alcohol in the last few hours. That’s why we gave you punch instead of booze. All you really have to do is concentrate and try to relax your throat muscles. Do you want to try?”

Kitty thought about it for a minute and nodded her head. “I’ll try.”

“Just go slowly, don’t try it all at once,” Miss M advised her, “If you feel yourself beginning to gag, pull back for a moment and try again. You have to get use to the feeling of his meat invading your throat. I hate to say it, but it is an acquired taste,” she chuckled.

Kitty leaned over again and slipped Mr. P’s cock back in her mouth. She slowly slid down on it as far as she thought she could. She could feel his head pushing at the back of her mouth. Summoning up her courage she pushed harder trying to force his cock past her mouth and into her throat. She gagged immediately and pulled back. She let him fall out of her mouth and swallowed convulsively. “This is harder than I thought it would be,” she said.

“It simply takes a bit out practice,” Miss M told her, “Try again. This time pretend you’re trying to swallow a wiener whole. Actually try swallowing his cock. It might make it a bit easier, but be ready to pull back. Learning to open your throat comfortably takes practice. Believe me I know.”

Once again Kitty got in position. This time when she had him as far as she could she did as she had been told and tried swallowing. She could feel him beginning to move past the back of her mouth and into her throat. She gagged again.

“Perhaps we should leave off this for now?” Miss S suggested.

“No,” Kitty said in response. “I know I can do this. I had him starting into my throat when I gagged that time.”

“All right. Just remember, if you heave you clean up the mess.”

“I won’t heave,” she said as she bent forward again. She sucked his cock into her mouth again. Slowly she pushed down and began swallowing almost convulsively doing her best to swallow the head of Mr. P’s cock. She felt herself beginning to gag again and paused controlling the feeling. When it subsided she tried again. This time she manage to get the head into her throat further down. Encouraged she pushed harder and felt his shaft sliding into her throat behind the head. She was beginning to run out of breath when she felt her lips reach the base of his cock and her nose press against his stomach. She held herself there as long as she could and then pulled back quickly gasping for air.

“Well done,” Miss M exclaimed clapping her hands.

“Thanks,” Kitty muttered sarcastically as she breathed deeply. When she had her breath back she leaned forward again. It was much easier to get his cock into her throat this time. She began by sliding it just so far into her throat before withdrawing. Each time she moved down on him, she took him in deeper and deeper until she was able to take him in from the tip to the base of his shaft more comfortably.

She both heard and felt Mr. P responding to her each time she had him down her throat. She heard him groan in pleasure and she could feel the head of his cock swell and pulse in the back of her mouth and down here throat. She found the feeling intense and highly erotic. She felt herself getting hotter and more aroused herself by the thought of the pleasure she was giving him.

Kitty began sliding him all the way out and back in and down her throat a little bit faster. She heard him groan louder and press his hips and cock up to meet her downward thrust. Every so often she would take him down her throat and stop. Then she tried holding him there and bobbing her head as it she could get more, literally fucking him with her throat.

She felt his hands come up to grip the sides and back of her head, and she let him control her movements. He began by moving her head up and down his cock more rapidly. Not into her throat, just fucking her mouth to start with. Then he pressed down harder and she knew he wanted to go deeper. She found herself happy to oblige. He was fucking her mouth and throat now. Moving all the way in and out at a faster pace.

Suddenly she felt his head begin to swell ominously deep in her throat. She wasn’t sure she would survive it he came directly down her throat but hung on grimly. Just at the split second she felt him begin to ejaculate he pulled back slightly and she felt his jet of cum hit the back of her mouth and throat filling her mouth.

She could taste him. His cum was hot and slightly salty and not unpleasant at all. She swallowed quickly, not wanting any of it to escape her. When her mouth was reasonably clear she began sucking and pumping his shaft wanting to get it all. Finally as his spasms were beginning to subside she continued to suck using her tongue, her cheeks sucking in as she began to pull off him, trying to get the very last drop out of his prick.

Slowly she let him slide out of her mouth and brought her hands up. She could feel some of his cum on her lips and rubbed it over her face. Doing so made her feel wild and wanton and just a bit dirty. It also made her feel horny as hell.

She realized she had nearly cum herself just from the feedback of emotion she had felt from him as she had tried to pleasure him without thinking of herself. It was totally new experience for her. Kitty suddenly realized that she had always been selfishly. Thinking of getting herself off in any of her previous sexual encounters, she had never thought about her partner.

Kitty rolled off, to lie on her back beside him. She felt the one of the women climb on the bed and a warm wet cloth was applied to her face removing the residual cum she had spread there.

“Very well done Kitty. I thought for a minute you were going to loose control and cum yourself the way you were moving and bobbing your ass while you were sucking him off,” Miss M told her.

“I was?” Kitty asked.

“Yes you were.”

“I hadn’t realized I was doing that, but your right, I nearly did cum,” Kitty replied.

“That’s all right dear. It just shows how much you were into it. How was it by the way? Did you like your first deep throat experience?”

“It was hard to begin with, but once I found the trick to open my throat without gagging and to breath through my nose when I had the chance I was fine,” Kitty told her.

“You didn’t answer all the question. Did you like it?”

“Yes, damn you. But you already knew that. Once I really got into it, it was great. It’s weird, I could almost feel what he was feeling and that only turned me on more.”

“That’s the way it should be. Now are you ready for what we have planned next, or do you want to recuperate for a few minutes?”

“There’s more? What more can there be after all you’ve shown and done to me?”

“A very great deal more. And we still have the rest of the weekend to show you. Are you up for it?” Miss M asked seriously.

Kitty nodded her head. “I’m up for it, but I had been planning to study this weekend. I have an exams on Tuesday.”

“I wouldn’t worry too much about it. If nothing else I am sure we can get you a postponement. But I am sure you will do fine in any case.”

“ How can you possibly get an exam postponed?” Kitty demanded.

Miss M chuckled evilly. “Lets just say you are not the first person we have helped educate and leave it at that. For now, why don’t you just rest here for a while, then we’ll move on.”

Kitty nodded her head and snuggled in tight to Mr. P’s body as she felt Miss M leave the bed. Mr. P slid his arm under her head and around her shoulders and drawing her closer. He reached his hand down and tilted her head up. “You did very well for a first time trying what you did. I give you an A and A+ for effort,” he told her and moved his lips to hers to kiss her very gently. When the kiss was done she snuggled down in the curve of his arm and sighed.

10.
After what felt to be about ten minutes Kitty heard the women return. She almost wish they hadn’t, she was very comfortable were she was with Mr. P holding her. She thought she might have gone to sleep.

“Come on Kitty, time to wake up,” Miss S told her not unkindly.

“I’m awake,” she mumbled.

“Yay, it sounds like it. You’ve been asleep for almost three hours.”

“What?” Kitty said sitting up startled. “It couldn’t have been that long.”

She heard Mr. P chuckle. “I guarantee it was. And I have an arm, which is sound asleep to prove it. It’s OK, you were tired. You’ve had a lot happen in the last few hours. And there is more to come.”

She thought about it for a minute and found that she did feel rested. “All right, what’s next?”

‘You’ll see. Mr. P why don’t you get cleaned up and we’ll get her started,” Miss S said.

“Right you are,” he responded and rolled off the bed. “Back in a couple of minutes Kitty.”

When he was gone, the women had her lay back again and with them laying on each side of her they began to kiss her face and run their hands up and down her body. One of the women moved to kiss and fondle her breasts, while the other move her attention to Kitty’s pussy.

“Spread your legs Kitty. You can leave them flat on the bed for now if you want,” Miss S told her.

Kitty did as she was told and felt Miss S’s hand slide over her mound and grip her gently. Then an exploring finger slipped between her pussy lips and down to her hole. She felt the finger begin to slide in.

What Kitty had forgotten were the balls they had placed inside her earlier. They had settled in place while she slept, but when the finger touched the first and pushed it in a little farther it touched the second and they both began to move around slightly.

Kitty sucked in her breath sharply but calmed herself for what ever came next. She felt Miss S lower her head to her crotch and her tongue begin probing her lips. Slowly the tongue slid into her slit and began moving over her clitoris with the flat side. At the same time the finger in her pussy began moving the balls around more.

Kitty was getting hot again from the manipulation and licking. Continuing to lick a little faster Miss S pulled her finger out and grasped the string that connected the balls and was still dangling outside and gave it a small tug. Kitty felt a surge of excitement from her cunt.

Very slowly the first ball began to come out. The tongue licking her now turned to flicking very lightly over her clitoris. The ball was having to spread her open again to get out, as it had on the way in. She found the feeling exquisite. Suddenly the first ball popped all the way out and Kitty gave a groan of pleasure. The second ball was up to her opening waiting for it’s turn, but Miss S picked up the first instead and moved it around the outside of her hole and then down the cheeks of her ass. It felt round and warm now from her body heat, not cold like when it was inserted.

Miss S then began pulling the second ball out, again spreading her hole in doing so all the while continuing to flick her tongue against Kitty’s clit. This time when the ball popped out Kitty gave a cry of delight. She wanted to have it done again.

“There, wasn’t that a nice little warm up?” Miss S asked her removing her mouth from Kitty’s pussy.

Kitty giggled. “I feel like Oliver in the musical wanting to ask for more.”

“And more you shall have,” Miss S said laughing with her. “Mr. P is back now so we can move on. “He will take over now, though Miss M and I will assist when the time is right.”

“What do you want me to do Mr. P?” she asked quickly.

“Slide over a bit so I can lay down. Then you can get on top of me. I want you to get me hard again with your hand and fingers. Then I want you to straddle me and slide my cock into you slowly, This time, you will be on top and controlling the motion. For a little while at least. Just remember to follow our lead when we tell you to do something.”

“All right”, she answered moving over and feeling him lie down. Once he had made himself comfortable she got on top, sitting on his thighs and grasped his member. It was already half hard and she felt it jerk at her touch which brought a smile to her lips.

Slowly she began to massage and jack his cock. In almost no time at all it was rock hard in her hand. Kitty leaned forward to quickly and slipped him into her mouth to get his cock wet. Rising up and moving forward she positioned his head in the opening of her vagina. Hold his shaft she slowly began to press down onto the head, wiggling slightly to help him enter her.

She sighed with pleasure as his head moved inside. Suddenly she couldn’t wait any longer and pushed down enveloping his cock in a fast, hard, movement. Kitty heard Mr. P groan which made her grin. She was getting a little of her own back at him.

Now that she had him inside, she pressed her mound down on his pelvic bone and rubbed herself against him. Kitty began to stroke up and down on his shaft almost letting him slip out of her, but not quite. She continued her fucking motion quickly increasing the tempo until she was slamming down on his cock hard. She paused and wiggled her hips forward and back to stimulate her clit against him.

At this point Mr. P reached up, and drew her down on his chest holding her lightly but firmly in place and told her to pump her ass up and down slowly. In this position her mound and clit made more contact with his pubic bone which got her hotter very quickly. She began pumping faster feeling her orgasm begin to build.

She was almost to the point of cumming when she felt a hand press down on her hips pinning his cock in her with her clit in full contact with him. She was right on the edge of being able to cum. Kitty felt a second hand reach behind her and grasp the string holding the beads in her ass.

Very slowly the beads started to be pulled out of her one at a time. When the first popped out she felt her ass and pussy shudder with pleasure. As the next bead came out she pressed down as hard as she could. The feeling was fantastic. As each successive bead popped out Kitty she gave a squeal of delight and found herself wiggling her ass from side to side stimulating her pussy and clit to the maximum.

Mr. P reached up and cupped the back of her head bringing her lips down to his. He began kissing her passionately probing into her mouth with his tongue. Suddenly she felt herself begin cumming and pulled back. As she did so she felt the last three beads pulled from her ass in quick succession and screamed in excitement as her orgasm exploded in her pussy and swept through her body. Her back arched and her whole body tensed, tremors running through her as her vagina muscles clamped down on his shaft and small electric charges sparked in her clitoris.

Kitty slumped forward onto Mr. P spasms continuing to shake her body. His arms were around her holding her gently and kissed her cheek as she nuzzled her face into the curve of his neck and shoulder. He held her like that for several minutes until her orgasm was finished and she began to relax.

When her breathing had calmed she sat up and ran her fingers through her hair. She was surprise to find that though as intense as her orgasm had been, she was ready for another. She felt totally wanton and wild. She reveled in the feeling.

11.
Kitty rolled onto her side beside Mr. P and asked, “What’s next?”

Miss S laughed out loud at the question. “I think we have real little vixen here. A real femme fatale.”

Miss M laughed with her, “You might be right. I think we are creating a monster.”

“You have no one to blame but yourselves if you have,” Kitty responded chuckling as well. “So like I said, what’s next?”

“Well, you’ve learned a lot since last night when we picked you up,” Miss S told her. “What it is like to be teased, sucking and fucking and the use of some toys. But there are more toys and ways to fuck. First we are going to teach you some of those. Then we’ll move on to the main event. We always save the best for last.”

“There’s better than what I’ve already experienced?” Kitty asked in disbelief.

“Hell yes, lots more. When we get done you might want to sign up for the extended in depth classes.” Miss S laughed.

“Well bring it on then,” Kitty declared.

“We’re going to teach you how to please Miss M and myself using various toys as well as your hands and mouth. Along the way you will be pleasuring yourself as well.”

“Here’s what you are going to do. We have some toys here. We want you to feel them to get use to them. You will be using them on us as well as yourself. Don’t worry. We’ll guide you through everything we want you to do. Just get use to them first.”

Kitty felt several things drop on the bed beside her and reached out her hands. The first thing she encountered was a small vibrator maybe an inch in diameter and only five inches long. Just a standard small vibrator. The second was a rubber dildo that was a little bigger. The third was another dildo, but this one was much longer and had two ends with a scrotum sack dangling half way between the two heads.

The fourth and final one felt very odd to her. It felt like a double dildo, but instead of being smooth it had humps running it’s length from one end to the other. The humps or balls began fairly small at the outer ends and increased in sized as they moved to the center where there seemed to be some form of hand grip.

“We’ll start with you using the small one and your mouth on Miss M. While you are warming her up, I’ll be warming you,” Miss S informed her.

Kitty felt Miss M shift on the bed and realized she had spread her legs in front of her. She reached forward and found Miss M’s legs were up and bent at the knee, angled outward far apart. She started at the knees, first trailing her fingertips down her inner thighs toward her pussy followed by her tongue. She felt the woman shiver.

She reached her pussy and gently spread the lips of her mound with her fingers. Leaning farther forward Kitty placed the flat of her tongue on the exposed flesh with the tip of her tongue tickling her love hole. She gave one long slow lick upward to Miss M’s clitoris flicking it with the tip of her tongue in passing causing her to jerk. Next she kissed her love button massaging it with her lips.

Spitting on a finger Kitty slowly inserted it into her sex hole slowly and as deep as she could penetrate. She began to wiggle it around against the inner walls of her vagina while she alternately licked Miss M’s slit with her tongue and circled the tip around her clitoris. She heard the woman draw in a whistling breath.

Miss S placed the small vibrator in her hand and nudged her toward the pussy in front of her. Kitty removed her finger and replaced it with the vibrator, which she turned on before touching it to Miss M’s pussy. She brushed it lightly over the lips before sliding it between them to touch her clitoris. Miss M gave a small squeak at the touch.

Moving the tip down she slowly pushed it in and held it in place as she lowered her head to lick her pussy lips before moving on to her clitoris again. Miss M began to move her hips in appreciation of the sensations she was feeling.

Kitty began sliding the vibrator in and out of her cunt starting slowly at first, but began to build the speed of her strokes. Miss M was moaning softly and she redoubled her efforts.

She felt a hand on her shoulder, “Use the dildo on her instead,” Miss S told her softly. Kitty quickly removed the small vibrator and grabbed the larger dildo. She put it in her mouth to get it good and wet before placing it at the woman’s opening. She didn’t wait for her to get comfortable with it, the pussy was already well lubricated with love juice. She pushed it into her hard and quick. Miss M bucked her hips at the violent penetration and gave a yell. “Oh God, Yes. Now fuck me. Fuck me hard.”

Kitty was happy to oblige. She pumped the dildo in and out as fast as she could. Every once in a while she would pull it completely out, wait a moment, and then plunge it back in hard. Miss M loved every second, moaning and writhing her hips.

Kitty felt a hand grasp hers. “I’ll take that for the moment Kitty,” Miss S told her. “That really slippery gel is just to the right of your hand. Get some on your fingers and try rubbing it onto her ass hole. Then work your finger in. Go easy. A rectum is not a pussy. Push in as far as you can and wiggle your finger around. When I tap your shoulder, start finger fucking her ass. Slowly at first and then you can speed up a bit. You’ll know when, I’ll speed up the strokes of the dildo. Just follow my lead.”

She relinquished her hold on the dildo and groped for the gel. When she found it she squeezed out a generous amount on her fingers and transferred it to the crack of Miss M’s ass. She began by smearing it liberally on her and tracing a circle with the tip of one finger around her rectum. She tried to push some of the gel inside but Miss M’s spinster was tightly closed. Using more force and wiggling her finger back and forth soon gained her entry to her first knuckle.

She held it there for a moment before withdrawing it to scoop up a bit more gel. When she tried again her finger went in much easier. With her finger in to the first joint she moved it back and forth using pressure to gain deeper penetration. She would push in and then pull out slightly while continuing to wiggle the finger. Each time she did she was able to get deeper until her finger was in the hole as deeply as she could get it.

All the while Miss M had been squirming and moaning deeply in her throat. Kitty felt a hand on her shoulder and began moving her finger in and out. This was the first time she had ever finger fuck anyone’s ass before. It was like nothing she had ever felt before. The channel felt slightly corrugated but smooth at the same time.

As she felt the tempo of the dildo speed up she started fucking Miss M’s ass quicker as well. To her surprise she found that it gave her a heady sense of power. Of being in control of someone else, and she realized she liked the feeling. It was a head rush.

Suddenly she felt someone behind her. The tip of a vibrator was being pressed against the opening of her ass. Probably the small one she had relinquished, but who was beginning to push it into her? With shock, she realized it could only be Mr. P doing so from behind her.

He slowly pushed it in and left it there as she continued to finger Miss M. After a minute or so it was removed and replaced by his finger. She felt another rush at the thought. He was at a different angle than she could use on Miss M. His hand was cupped over her cheeks with the fingers down and his index finger inserted. In this way he had more control of the angle and speed of his manipulation in finger fucking her ass hole. It felt wonderful.

Miss M was moving almost uncontrollably now. “Lick her clit,” she was told. Kitty stretched her neck and quickly began tonguing her, flicking the clitoris as quickly as she could. She speeded up her own hand as well to match Miss S’s movements of the dildo. Within a few seconds Miss M started to cum screaming like a banshee. It was the headiest feeling Kitty had experienced till now. She had never in her life had an experience like making another woman cum.

12.
They let her rest for a few minutes. As she lay there she wondered what else they had in store for her. She had already experienced more ways of screwing and giving pleasure than she had ever tried before and a couple she hadn’t even heard of. She just knew that anything that came next would be really out there.

“All right Kitty,” Miss S spoke up. “Now you get to be a guy.”

“I what?’ She exclaimed in total surprise.

“You heard me. You are going to fuck me just like a guy would. And fuck yourself at the same time as well.”

“How in the hell am I suppose to do that?” Kitty demanded.

“I’m glad you asked. We have this nifty little toy we had made. It’s one of a kind. In
fact as far as we know it is the only one in the world. Mr. P is going to help you get into it. I want you to stand up, spread your legs slightly, then bend over and brace yourself against the bed, ” Miss S answered.

Kitty rolled off the bed and did as instructed. She didn’t have a clue as to what this was about, but she was certainly eager to find out. She felt Mr. P’s hand on her left cheek.

“Just take it easy and try to relax. I have to lube you up first, then I am going to insert two dildos in your ass and cunt. They are attached to a set of latex panties with snaps up the sides to hold everything in. And On,” he added with a chuckle.

Kitty felt him spread her cheeks and spread generous amount of gel over her ass and pussy. He began working it into her holes. First her cunt and then her rectum. When he had the gel in her, he inserted his Index finger in her cunt and began working his thumb into her ass. She sucked in her breath as his thumb slipped in. It was larger than his finger.

She wiggled her rear to accommodate him as he began moving his fingers, fucking both holes slowly with one hand. He squeezed his fingers together inside her. She could actually feel them touch through the walls of her vagina and rectum. It was the weirdest feeling she had ever experience. It gave her the feeling of being dirty. “A real slut in heat, that’s what I am,” she thought to herself.

After moving his fingers around a little more he removed them and brought something up between her legs. Kitty felt the end of a dildo being pushed into her cunt. It was medium in size she thought to herself. She wiggled to allow it to slip in easily. When it was firmly inside her, she felt a second dildo, smaller than the first, moved to her rectum to be inserted. It felt weird though, there seemed to be a third one still dangling between her thighs.

When the dildos were firmly in her, Mr. P reached between her legs, one hand from the front, the other from the back. He played with her pussy lips for a minute before spreading them apart with his hand from the front. At the same time he brought something up from the rear. It felt like a soft rubber plate with a ridge running vertically up and down it. The ridge fitted between her lips and sat firmly against her clitoris.

“Reach down with your hand and hold this in place,” Mr. P instructed.

Kitty did so and realized what she was holding was a third dildo sticking out from her hand with a slight curve upward. Now she understood what they had meant about fucking like a man. The thought excited her immensely.

Holding it in position she felt Mr. P stretch the latex from front and back up her hip and fasten the two pieces together with four snaps. He quickly did the same thing with the other hip. When everything was secure, he gave a tug upward on both sides like he was pulling on her panties for her.

Kitty could feel the dildos in both her ass and cunt, but she could also feel something between her thighs about the size of her little finger running from the cock pressed against her pubic mound at the front to the dildos in her cunt and ass. She had absolutely no idea what it was for. There was also a fake set of balls hanging between her legs. Kitty thought this was taking realism too far. What good were they if they weren’t functional?

“All right Kitty, I want you to grasp the shaft and pretend you’re a guy jerking off.” Kitty hesitated. “Go ahead, give it a try,” Mr. P told her.

Kitty grasped her fake cock to start jacking it up and down. She didn’t get the point of it. After all it wasn’t part of her body, but she did as she was told. At the first stroke downward she nearly jumped out of her skin in unexpected shock. “Oh, My, God,” she said slowly after a moment.

When she had stroked down it had not slipped in her hand. It had move down about an inch and a half to two inches. What had shocked her was that when it moved down the dildos in he ass and cunt had pushed into her by the same amount. By jacking the cock she had fucked herself. It was almost unbelievable,

“You are one sneaky, lowdown, son of a bitch,” Kitty told him. “You could have warned me.”

“Would I have gotten the reaction I did if I had?” he laughed. “It felt good didn’t it?”

“Well, yes. I guess so. It was just the shock of it.”

“OK, Miss S is on the bed and waiting. Pretend you’re a guy and eat her out for a minute to get her wet. Then try fucking her like a guy would. Remember you’ll have to use your hips more,’ Mr. P told her.

Kitty got on the bed and felt for her. When she located her legs she slid herself up between them. Lowering her head she nuzzled Miss S’s pussy with her nose spreading her lips with the tip. Using her tongue she licked her once from her hole up and over her clitoris. Miss S groaned with pleasure.

She continued licking and flicking her clit for several minutes, occasionally running her tongue inside her hole. The woman’s hips were gyrating under her and Kitty could feel she was completely turned on.

She left off licking and moved her body upward over Miss S. When she was in position she spit on her fingers and wet the head of the cock before placing the tip in her opening. Slowly she began to push forward, rotating the cock a little to help it enter. As the pressure of getting it in mounted, the pair in herself began to push further into her ass and cunt. It felt good and gave her a strangely lustful feeling. She suddenly realized this must be the feeling guys’ had when they took a woman for the first time. It was a heady sensation of power.

The movement into her ass stopped and she realized that the reaction from the cock would go only so far. She didn’t have to worry about impaling herself. She had two or three inches into the cunt under her when she pulled back slightly. She paused for only a moment before thrusting into the woman with one long forceful push that did not stop until the tip reached the back of her uterus.

Miss S gasped for breath under her and gave a shiver. Kitty pulled back out and then thrust in again with a little more force than the first time. The dildos in her own body reacted with each thrust and withdrawal pumping into her cunt and ass and back out. The feeling was indescribable, especially when she took into account the feeling from her clitoris because of the ridge on the base of the cock that was pressed between her pussy lips on her clitoris.

As Kitty speeded up her fucking the fake balls between her legs began slapping into Miss S’s ass with a wet smacking sound as the struck her cheeks that were covered in the pussy juice leaking out of her. It was a erotic sound that burned in Kitty’s mind causing her to increase her efforts until she was fucking the woman’s pussy with wild abandon.

Kitty was becoming overwhelmed with the feelings she was experiencing. Not just from what she was feeling physically, but from the mind rush she was experiencing from fucking another women and dominating her.

After a couple of minutes she was told to stop. She didn’t want to, but did with one last fierce thrust into Miss S. “Role over one your back and help me role with you. I want to be on top and control the action for a while,” Miss S told her.

Shifting her weight she did so, grasping the woman’s hip to bring her on top. Miss S brought her knees up to kneel on top of her keeping the cock inside her threw the transition. Miss S wiggled a bit to get comfortable and began pumping her ass up and down fucking herself on the fake cock, causing Kitty to be fucked to a lesser degree at the same time. Each time she came down the pair of dildos pushed into Kitty at a faster rate.

Kitty felt herself being fucked with no effort on her part at all. Miss S continued to pump away for several minutes coming down on Kitty harder and harder. It was like she was possessed. Suddenly she stopped and swiveled herself around on the cock to face away from Kitty. “Play with my tits,” Miss S told her.

Kitty reached up and cupped a breast in each hand and Miss S lay back on her slightly off to the side. She began massaging and squeezing, finally turning to pinching and manipulating the nipples. All the while Miss S was pumping her pussy up and down on the dick and shoving the dildos into Kitty.

Suddenly Miss S stopped and lifted herself off the dick. Reaching under herself she moved the head to her ass and began pressing down on it. She kept pressing until it was as deep as she could get it. Slowly she began to pump her hips, fucking her ass with the fake dick, speeding up the tempo after a minute until she was pounding down on it forcefully.

Miss S slowed and Kitty felt another weight on the bed with them. Miss S straightened her legs and hooked them inside Kitty’s pushing them both wide. She felt something soft brush her thigh and realized it was Mr. P’s cock. He was going to fuck Miss S’s cunt at the same time as she was fucking her ass. I was a bizarre situation but she loved the idea all the same. She would be taking another woman at the same time as the man who had taken her.

Mr. P was between their legs and beginning to enter Miss S who groaned with expectation and lust. When he was fully in place he leaned down and rested most of his weight on his arms and elbows. “When I thrust in, you do as well with your hips,” Mr. P whispered to her.

Mr. P started stroking in and out of Miss P in long even strokes. Kitty tried to match his stroke for stroke despite Miss S’s weight on top of her. Miss S was wiggling her ass and pussy under the combined assault and groaning heavily. As Kitty was thrusting upward she was pinching and pulling the woman’s nipples out from her breasts.

“Mr. P picked up his pace until Miss S was beginning to breathe in short little gasps. Miss S began to go wild and Mr. P began slamming into her as hard and as fast as he could. Miss S dropped her hands to Kitty’s hips to urge her on, which she did.

Pushing into her as hard as she could was causing the rubber ridge that was nestled between Kitty’s pussy lips to push harder on her clit, and she could feel her own orgasm building. Kitty wondered if it was possible for her to come at the same time Miss S did. That would be wonderful.

Kitty began thrusting harder and faster stimulating both Miss S and herself as Mr. P picked up his pace to match Kitty. Miss S’s breath was coming in short quick gasps and Kitty did not think her orgasm was very far off. Her own was coming on fast as well.

Miss S suddenly gasped, “Oh God, I’m going to cum. I want to cum now, make me cum you fuckers.

Mr. P quickly reached under her and Kitty felt his hand and fingers brush her ass as he grabbed the fake balls between her legs. “Hang on you two. Let’s see if we can blow the dams apart,” and Kitty heard a click as he squeezed the balls laying on her ass.

Both women shrieked as the imbedded vibrator started and began sending it’s vibrations into the shaft of the cock in Miss S’s ass hole and through the ridge firmly pressed against Kitty’s clitoris.

“Oo, oo, ooo, cum in me, cum in me now,” Miss S yelled.

“Here it comes baby, my hot cum all for you,” Mr. P gasped to her.

Kitty could feel Miss S’s body tense just as her own orgasm slammed into her at the same time. Both women screamed out their mutual orgasms that seemed to keep going on, and on, and on, continually triggered by the built in vibrator until Mr. P after what seemed like an eternity, reached under them to turn it off.

Kitty could feel her whole body spasm and give a quivering jerk as each aftershock rolled through her as her head collapsed back on the pillow. Slowly Miss S began to subside back on Kitty and Mr. P leaned down by her ear. “Nice job partner,” he whispered. Kitty felt a smug pleasure and smiled to herself. What a fantastic experience.

Everyone had disengaged and Miss M had removed the dildo contraption from her. Kitty didn’t know what else to call it. ‘A three way humper,’ she thought to herself with a giggle. She moved her arms above her head in a luxurious stretch. She felt like the cat that ate the canary. What ever came next, she was ready for it.

13
When everyone was thoroughly rested with their breath back, Mr. P told the other women to get cleaned up and then come back. “I can start things off here myself, but don’t be long or you won’t be in on the finales’,” Mr. P told them.

Kitty heard the women moving and soon the door closed behind them. She wondered what the finale was? She didn’t know what could possibly top anything she had already experienced.

Mr. P rolled on his side beside her and stroked her face gently with his fingertips. “You know,” he said softly, “I would like to that that mask off, but of course that is impossible under the circumstances.”

“Why?” she asked, “What can it hurt now?”

“A great deal actually. Right now you don’t know who we are and can’t identify us.”

“I wouldn’t do that,” Kitty stated quickly. “Or I could keep my eyes closed.”

Mr. P chuckled. “I’m sure you would try, but involuntary twitches do happen. It won’t make much of a difference to you. I would just like to be able to see your eyes while I make love to you.”

“Make love?” she asked. “What have we been doing for I don’t know how many hours now?”

“That was sex Kitty, not love making. Sex is an act performed for release. Making love achieves the same end, but you are doing it because you want to, because you want to make someone part of you. I don’t believe anyone has ever made love to and with you. They were simple after the sex. There is a very great difference. Can you understand that?”

“I think I do, oddly enough. You mean the mental feeling that goes along with the sex act don’t you, not the physical?”

“That is exactly what I mean. I think you and I know each other pretty well after the last few hours. Don’t you think so?” Kitty felt herself blush. Something she thought she was well past by now. But with him talking to her like this she realized how much she had actually come to like him. She wished she knew who he really was.

“I guess we have.” She answered, and then screwed up her courage. “Would you make love to me?” she asked in a small voice. “Please?”

“Kitty,” he said in as very soft comforting voice, “I thought you’d never ask.” With that he drew her to him and kissed her very tenderly. His hands began to explore down her body to her hip as he transferred his lips from hers to her neck kissing it lightly. His hand cupped her breast and he kissed her lips again.

Holding her breast lightly but firmly he moved his thumb to her nipple softly brushing over it. Kitty could feel her heartbeat quicken. He kissed her face and lightly trailed his lips lower to her neck and down to her breast where he kissed her nipple, merely brushing it with his lips before taking it between them. Kitty drew in her breath.

His hand trailed lower to her pussy and cupped it, holding it a moment before continuing to her thighs. He urged her to part them with gentle pressure lightly brushing the inside of each as she moved them apart for him. This was totally different from what had gone before. This was gentle and very tender.

Sliding his hand to her outer thigh he caressed up and over her hip to her side. Kitty rolled toward him reaching for his face with her hands. His arm came up around her back and he held her close her breasts pressing into his chest.

This time it was Kitty who initiated their kiss. Softly at first, then harder as she felt the passion build in her. Mr. P was content with that, but she wasn’t. Kitty pushed her tongue at his lips wanting entrance and he responded in kind, their tongues entwining in hunger.

Mr. P slid his hand down to her cheeks and pressed her hips forward into his. Kitty moved her mouth to his neck to kiss and nibble gently before moving to his chest. Mr. P drew her back up and kissed her lips again while sliding his hand and fingers lower between her cheeks probing for her ass hole and pussy. Kitty felt her breath whistle in.

Slowly he turned on his back drawing her with him, moving his kisses to her neck as he did so. Kitty arched her neck for him, loving the sensual feeling. She began grinding her hips into his as he continued probing at her pussy. She felt herself getting hotter and hotter. Straddling him she moved up and then back down his stomach until she felt the head of his cock pressing her hole.

Squirming her hips and pressing backward she felt him slide into her and gave a groan of delight. She sat up for a moment to get him deeper into her pussy, grinding her pubis against him as she did so. Lowering herself to his chest again she began to pump herself up and down slowly, savoring the feeling of his shaft gliding in and out of her. It was a beautiful feeling to her. She realized that for the first time in her life she wasn’t in a hurry to get her self off. She was actually making love to him because she wanted to and not just fucking a guy.

Mr. P rolled her over on her back taking over the pumping action that she pushed up to meet. He leaned down and kissed her as he moved one hand to her breast. He rolled her nipple between his fingers and pinched it gently. Kitty groaned in the back of her throat with passion. Pulling out of her he rolled her onto her side and got behind her, sliding back into her cunt from the rear spoon style.

He began moving his hips stroking in and out while holding her close to his chest and fondling her breasts. Kitty rolled her head back to be kissed again. He did so at the same time moving his had to her pussy lips and clitoris beginning to massage her slit with one finger laying firmly on her clitoris. Kitty groaned into his mouth.

Continuing his slow stroking movements in her love hole, he drew back from her face. “Kitty is there anything that you, want to try before we get too far?” he asked her gently.

Kitty felt her face go hot as she blushed furiously. She had been thinking about it since he had gotten behind her. ‘How could he have possibly guessed anything?’ she asked herself as she nodded.

“What?” he asked kissing her cheek.

She blushed even harder, if that were possible. In a small voice she told him. “I want you to fuck me in the ass. Not some vibrator, or dildo. You; I want to feel you in my ass and I want to cum at the same time you cum in my ass hole.”

He kissed her again. “I think that is a great idea,” he told her. “Anything else?”

Kitty swallowed hard and summoning up her courage told him, “I want to be the one to put your cock in my ass myself.”

“I think that is a fantastic idea,” he whispered in her ear and hugging her close. “How do you want to do it? The position we’re in right now is pretty good,” he suggested.

“No. I want to sit on you. I want to be facing you so you can see my face if not my eyes when I push down on you for the first time. I want you to be able to see what I am feeling,” she told him in explanation.

“That is terrific,” he said pulling out of her cunt and rolling onto his back. “It’s all yours then Kitty. I’ll just watch you. Can I play with your tits as well?”

Kitty giggled at the reversal of roles. “Not until I have you in my ass,” she told him as she straddled his hips.

Reaching down, she did not move his cock to her ass to begin with but to her cunt. She pressed him inside and took several strokes up and down before pulling off him again.

This time she reached behind her and grasped his shaft maneuvering the head to her rectum. Her ass and his cock were already well coated with love juices. She did not think she would need more. Slowly she pressed her ass down, willing her spinster to cooperate and relax.

She could feel the head begin to force into her opening. Her ass continued to stretch as she wiggled his cock slightly to help. Suddenly her spinster gave up and the head slid all the way into her. She held it there for a moment before pulling it out and pushing it back in again.

Kitty slowly began to press her ass down on his cock forcing more of it into her. She pulled back slightly and pressed down again, She had more than half of the shaft in her now. With one final violent movement she plunged her ass down, and squealed in pleasure when she had him all the way up her ass hole.

He was letting her control everything. Kitty found it a wanton and heady feeling, and loved it. She held herself in place and began gyrating her hips in circles, feeling him move inside her. Biting her lip she began her first stroke up and back down. Her ass felt wonderfully full. She felt completely depraved and was thrilled at the thought of what she was doing.

She reached down to finger her clit and pussy. She could do so, but only by leaning back slightly. It was more awkward than she had thought it would be. Leaning even a little bit back made it very hard to fuck her ass with his cock.

Quickly Kitty brought one knee up and swung her leg over his chest and swiveled around with his meat still inside her so that she was facing the other way. Now she could get at her pussy and still fuck her ass on him using her legs.

She began stroking up and down his shaft slowly, at the same time playing with her pussy. After a moment or two she slid one hand lower and pushed her finger into herself. It felt great, but she realized she wanted something bigger in her cunt than her finger. “Where are those damn women when you really need them,” she muttered under her breath.

As if by magic she felt someone sit on the side of the bed. Kitty felt shock at not realizing they were in the room. She hadn’t heard them come in. “What do you want me to do?” Miss S asked her in a soft but husky voice. Kitty realized that the woman was completely turned on by what she had been watching.

“I want that big dildo in my twat. I want both my holes fucked,” she told her.

Kitty felt Miss S shift slightly and bring the head of the dildo to her. She heard and felt the woman spit on the end of the dildo and her pussy hole for extra lubrication. Slowly she felt it begin to move into her. When the head and a couple of inches of the shaft were in Miss S withdrew it again, teasing her. “Will you get that damn thing in me,” she said forcefully.

The dildo was pushed all the way into her with one long easy thrust and Kitty sucked in her breath as it did so. It felt great now that both her holes were totally full. In fact it was better than great, but she couldn’t think of a word to describe it.

“You can pump it a little bit, but make sure you keep it as deep as you can,” She told Miss S. With that she began pumping up and down on Mr.P’s cock pushing it as deep as she could each time. At the same time she began rubbing her clitoris quickly. The feelings that she was experiencing were fantastic and she could feel herself building toward her orgasm.

Her knees had been up so she could pump her ass, but suddenly she felt Mr. P reach down and grasp her behind her knees pulling her legs up and out as he took over fucking her ass. He picked up speed and did Miss S with the dildo, though she was careful to keep her strokes short and deep inside her.

Kitty’s finger was flicking her clitoris at a furious rate bringing herself closer to cumming. Quickly she reached up and grabbed Miss S by the hair and pulled her head down. “Eat me,” she told her, “lick my clit. I want to cum.”

Miss S’s tongue darted out and began flicking wildly on her clitoris. At the same time, Mr. P began really pumping in and out of her ass. He was driving into her as hard as he could with long deep strokes and kitty could hear her cheeks slapping against him. With a final effort he pumped even faster. In and out, of her ass as fast and as hard as he could go. The experience was unbelievable.

Suddenly Kitty began cumming. It was mind blowing and realized she was screaming at the top of her lungs. Both her pussy and ass seemed to explode at the same time as she felt the first jet of cum fire into her ass hole followed by several more. It was a totally shattering experience as she continued to cum over and over again with totally uncontrollable shudders racking her entire body. She felt as it she, were being electrocuted with the shocks running through her.

Slowly she began to calm, though she could still feel Mr. P’s cock still pulsing and twitching in her ass and she pressed down against him. Miss S kept the dildo firmly planted in her pussy and waited for the contractions she could feel through her hand gripping it to subside.

Kitty lay back against Mr. P and rolled her head toward him to be kissed, which he did very tenderly. She slumped back with a sigh as Miss S removed the dildo. She was not about to get off that glorious cock in her ass though. At least, not yet. It felt too good just where it was.

When his cock did finally begin to soften, she lifted up and rolled off. She leaned over grasping it in her hand and kissed the underside of the tip. “Thank You,” she whispered to it, and heard Miss M chuckle from next to the bed. Kitty slid up Mr. P’s body and kissed him soundly. “And thank you too,” she said as she snuggled in next to him.

She suddenly found herself very tired and totally exhausted sexually. “Do you think we could go to sleep for a little while now?” she murmured, “I’m pooped.” With that she fell asleep.

TO BE CONTINUED

---

It was only meant to be a quiet drink. How wrong we were…

Building a Dream: Part Six

Follows on a few hours after our mornings liaison with the housekeeper at our hotel. All the names apart from our good friends Manus and Sara have been changed and Jay helped me to remember the dialogue.

Jay sat in front of the mirror in the hotel room applying her makeup and dressed in her bed robe while I had a shave in the bathroom. After Kylie had left us earlier we had taken a stroll up to Waterloo station and had a bite to eat before Jay decided that she wanted a new dress to wear that evening for when we were due to meet our new Dutch friends, Manus and Sara, for a drink in Soho. Another trip to the ladies wear shop at the station followed and Jay had bought a fairly tight, thin, short off the shoulder dress which was cut low enough for her ample and firm breasts to produce a good amount of cleavage and worn without a bra, naturally.

I stepped out of the bathroom, dressed and ready to go. Jay had finished her make up and threw off the robe to reveal her wearing the G-string we had bought the previous day.

“Ta-Dah!” she said throwing her arms out wide. She looked great; sexy and very, very fuckable. Her naked breasts gave a little bounce with her movements, the nipples prominent and just asking to be bitten.

“I do hope you’re not going out like that,” I said, looking her up and down. “Although, I really wouldn’t mind.”

“Cheeky bugger,” she said reaching for her dress. She stepped into it and pulled it up until the top just reached the middle of her breasts. She looked at herself in the mirror and remarked with a tone of surprise

“Oh fuck, it’s a bit short on top, isn’t it? My tits could spill out if I lean forward too much or jump a up and down.”

“Then don’t jump and down.” I replied, pulling my shoes on. “It certainly shows your nips too,” I remarked. The nipples were prominent as they forced themselves against the tight material. Jay ran her hands over her nipples and felt where they pushed against the dress, clearly showing their outline

“It’s a bit short down below also.” I added

Jay looked at the length where the dress ended halfway down her thighs and pulled it down, smoothing it over her shapely legs. The dress fitted her perfect, almost like it was painted on her

“Yeah, but it’s tight so won’t flare up, not like my little summer dress.” She replied, turning around in front of the mirror, and admiring the smoothness over her arse. She sat on the bed and looked in the mirror again before commenting,

“Of course, it rides up when I sit, so crossed legs it will be.”

I looked down at her and she was right. Sitting down, the dress became even shorter and if I was sat opposite I would definitely get a good view of her now, very smooth pussy hiding behind a very small and thin piece of material.

“What do you think will happen tonight?” she asked, putting her purse in her small bag.

“Well, we will go for a drink, have a good laugh, make a couple of new friends, say goodnight then we’ll come back here for some fucking, especially after an evening of you having your tits, nips and arse on show for all to perve over. How does that sound?” I asked.

“Sounds good to me,” she replied standing to look at herself in front of the mirror again. “As long as that’s all the fucking we’re doing. The past few days have been stupid. I think that will be the end of our ‘sexual’ adventures now.”

I had to agree. There had been a lot of sex with different people for her and although we had both really enjoyed the experiences, we had come to London for other reasons, not that.

“I can fairly guarantee that’s all that will happen tonight and every day until we go home. Just us fucking.” I said putting my hands around her shapely hips then up and over her breasts, giving her prominent nipples and quick tweak. Fuck, this dress made her feel smooth and gorgeous.

“Although, Sara has taken a shine to you.” I continued. “So, if you want to give her a goodnight kiss at the end of the evening, I won’t stop you.” I gripped her arse cheeks with both hands and she put her arms around my neck and kissed me.

“Ah, you’re so thoughtful,” she jokingly said before letting go to put her shoes on.

We left the hotel and walked up to Waterloo where we took the tube to Leicester Square and walked through Soho. More than one person had admired Jay. She looked fantastic in that dress. It showed off her shapely bosom along with the good display of cleavage and her fine, shapely legs and tight arse. Heads had turned on the tube where Jay had insisted on standing, not wishing to give just anyone a view up her dress. More heads turned in her direction as we walked through Soho to the Montagu Pike, the pub where we had arranged to meet Manus and Sara.

We arrived and managed to get the same wall booth as before when we had a drink in here two days ago. As we sat Manus and Sara entered, saw us, waved, and came over smiling. Sara was also dressed in a very low cut, off the shoulder dress with the bottom swishing against her thighs as she walked with a sexy wriggle towards us. This didn’t go unnoticed by Jay who said under her breath, “Wow!”

We stood up and greeted each other with handshakes and kisses on cheeks then Manus and I went to the bar to get the drinks while the girls waited, sat opposite each other against the wall, same as before.

“How was your meet the other night?” I asked Manus as the barmen made up our drinks order.

Manus shook his head from side to side with a bit of a disappointed look on his face.

“Not particularly good.” He replied, the Dutch accent showing very strongly. “I had a good enough time but for Sara, no.”

“What happened?” I asked taking a sip of my pint that had arrived.

Manus replied keeping his voice low,

“The man, Moron Colin, couldn’t get it up and the girl, Tammy, well. She said she was bi on the profile but she refused to go anywhere near Sara. Sara tried to seduce her but she was having none of it, pushing her away and making excuses to leave the room. Poor Colin sat there wanking all evening to try to get hard but just stayed limp.”

“So, what did you do.” I asked picking up Jays large glass of wine.

“Well, while Sara was trying to blow Moron Colin in the lounge to get him hard, which turned out to be a waste of time, I fucked Tammy up the arse across their kitchen table.” He said this so matter of factually like it was an everyday occurrence. I admired him for his laid-back honesty.

“Did you tell Sara what you did?” I asked as we walked slowly back to the girls.

“Oh yes,” he replied, matter of factually again. “She said I should have pissed up her arse for good measure. Serve her right for rebuffing my lovely wife.”

I admit, I was very surprised. I knew the Dutch were more liberal when it came to sex but to be so laid back about what they do was an eye-opener.

We sat back down with the girls and Sara was already telling Jay about the encounter.

“So, I sucked and sucked and sucked,” Sara told a wide-eyed Jay, “But he stayed limp. It just sat there, flopping around, and doing nothing.” She waved her hand like a flapping fish as she said this, making Jay laugh. “I gave up in the end. We just sat there in silence listening to Tammy’s screams coming out of the kitchen. Colin didn’t look very comfortable listening to that. I think it’s the first time he’s heard his wife getting fucked by another man and he didn’t like it.”

“Up the arse,” Manus corrected her. “I fucked her up the arse.”

“Yes,” Sara said, still talking directly at Jay “Fucked up the arse.”

“With olive oil,” Manus added again.

“With olive oil.” Sara added and looked around at Manus asking, “Was it extra virgin?”

“I reckon so,” Manus began to laugh. “I don’t think she has ever had a cock up there before.”

We all laughed and raised our glasses for a ‘cheers.’

“So, what have you two been up to?” Manus asked.

“Oh, not much,” I replied. We had decided not to mention what we had got up to, not wishing Manus and Sara to think that Jay fucked about all the time and giving the wrong impression. “We just hung around our hotel room with a bit of clothes shopping at Waterloo again for this dress.” I panned my hand up and down Jay to emphasise the purchase.

“It’s lovely,” Sara said to Jay, slowly reaching her hand across and stroking the thin material just to the side of Jays breast. “It’s so smooth, and thin and it shows you off a treat.” She said this looking directly at where the shape of Jays nipples poked glaringly out of the material.

“Thank you,” Jay replied as Sara removed her hand, gently training her fingertips along the breast and brushing gently on a nipple. “It’s very comfortable and thin enough to cope with the heat.”

“That’s good,” Sara replied and winking at Jay said. “I think things could get hot later especially with you dressed like that”

The comment didn’t go unnoticed by any of us and a bit of an uneasy silence followed.

I changed the subject to what they were planning on doing during their visit to London. The conversation built up a flow and we were soon comparing all the attractions in and around London where we had all visited.

Another drink followed, then another. The large glasses of wine was having an effect on Jay who was now on a good tipsy level and more chatty. She was starting to lean closer to Sara when they spoke to each other and was absentmindedly leaning forward on her elbows more often, affording Sara with a good view of her cleavage, the top of her dress riding down more and more.

I went to the bar with Manus to get another round of drinks and we both looked back at the girls who were leaning close to each other and laughing at whatever Jay was saying.

“Jay looks lovely tonight,” Manus said looking over at the girls. “That dress is wow! If she moves around much more though her titties will fall out.”

I looked over and agreed.

“It cost me enough.” I said. “But it is worth it, she looks gorgeous.”

“You’re a very lucky man and she’s lucky to have you. A kind and understanding husband who’s happy to let his wife show off her body to others.” Manus said staring over at Jay. “And Sara has taken a shine to her. She wants to fuck her, you know?”

“Really?” I said. It wasn’t really a surprise judging by the flirting the other day and the body language currently being given off by Sara who was reaching over and helping to pull Jays dress up from where it was riding down over her breasts. She slowly pulled it up, stroking both breasts as she did so and running both hands over the nipples before removing her hands. Jay giggled as she did this, clearly enjoying the touch.

“But that is your call.” Manus said picking up the girls drinks. “We haven’t met up with you tonight for that purpose. We’re meeting because we like you and think we could become friends. Good friends”

“I picked up our pints and replied,

“I agree. I think we could all become good friends.”

As we approached the table I could see Jay becoming more animatedly with whatever she was telling Sara, using her hands to emphasise movements on whatever the subject was. We sat down just as Jay was finishing her story.

“…I was so full of cum and both holes stretched after such a pounding. I passed out then and didn’t wake up until this morning.”

Sara turned to me and said with a wink,

“Jay has been telling me about what you two have been up to.” Sara said to me with a cheeky grin. “Enticing your phantom fingerer back to yours and taking his virginity and then having a threesome with two of your other friends from the other night.” She turned back to Jay, leant forward and almost whispered in her ear, “You’re wonderful.” She bought her hand up to Jays face, gave her cheek a small stroke and run a finger across Jays now pouting lips. She then lent back and turned to Manus and said,

“Jays been a very naughty girl,”

“It sounds like it,” Manus replied looking at me, a questioning look on his face.

“I think…” Sara said reaching over and taking Jays hand in her own. “…that Jay deserves another spanking.”

Jay was just taking a sip of her drink and this unexpected comment almost made her spill it. She giggled for a bit and allowed Sara to hold her hand across the table, their fingers entwined and slowly caressing.

As much as I was enjoying the flirting, I did have an important question for Sara

“Sara, I have an important question for you about art” I said facing her.

“Hang on,” said Manus, looking from me to Jay. “I want to hear more about the fucking.”

Sara leaned towards Manus and said quietly, “I’ll tell you later.” She looked at me and winked, the cheeky grin still on her face.

“No, no. I want to know now.” He replied, a playful sulking look on his face. “Tell me, then we can be boring and discuss art.”

“Art’s not boring,” Sara said to Manus correcting him. Turning to Jay she said, “But he will sulk unless you tell him.”

Jay repeated her story that she had told Sara. She said how we had seen Paul at Waterloo, got him into the hotel room and how Jay had fucked him. She then went on to tell him about her chocolate trick, about Jim and Simon collecting the fans and then how she had fucked them both. Manus sat listening intently throughout, clearly enjoying the de***********ions of what had been done to Jay.

When Jay finished, Manus raised his pint glass to us both saying.

“You both have my undying respect. I think we are all going to be very, very good friends.”

We all raised our glasses , clinked and cheers.

“So, what would you like to ask about art?” Sara asked me, still caressing Jays hand.

“Have you ever heard of an artist called Giovanni del Callinni?” I asked.

Sara let go of Jays hand and sat back in her seat. She seemed to concentrate as she kept repeating the name over and over, searching her memory banks.

“Yes,” she said sitting upright. “Giovanni del Callinni. A venetian renaissance artist. 1440 to 1512. Renowned for landscapes rather than portraits. He has works hanging in the Kunsthistorisches Museum in Vienna, the Prado Museum in Madrid, the Accademia Galleries in Venice and here, in The National.”

“Have you heard of a series of paintings called, ‘The rising of the Fisherman’s Sun?” I asked now I had her complete attention

“Oh yes,” Sara replied, a touch of excitement on her face. It seemed that, along with sex, this was definitely a favourite subject of hers. “It’s four paintings depicting the fishermen sailing out of the lagoon. The four paintings together make one scene; of boats being loaded with nets in the first and fourth pictures while the middle two show the boats sailing out sail out towards the sunrise. They have nearly always been in private hands. They were loaned out to the Bagatti Valsecchi in Milan about twenty years ago but only for a couple of years. Wait a minute.”

She pulled her phone out and started to type a web address.

“You can Google just about anything nowadays but my work portal has all the information not in the public domain.” She logged in and started to read out more information to us.

“The rising of the Fisherman’s Sun. Painted around 1502. A commission for an unnamed person, probably a rich Viennese merchant. Although they have been in private hands for most of their existence, they have been on display in various museums and galleries over the past 100-150 years. They were last sold five years ago as a set to a private buyer for eight million Euros with a gallery in Paris acting on the sellers behalf.” She scrolled down the page and continued. “The seller and the buyer retained anonymity and the whereabouts of the paintings are currently unknown.”

A few more taps in the phone and she held it up for me, Manus and Jay to see. It was a picture of the four paintings together, side by side making up the whole picture, the photo being taken at an art gallery display. They looked smaller than I expected them to be, each about two-foot square. They did look good though. Sara expanded the frame and the details were amazing.

“Why do you ask?” Sara said, returning her phone to her bag.

I proceeded to tell her everything that Kylie had told us about her dad buying the pictures, his death, her mums remarriage, and death followed by Kylie being kicked out by her stepdad and the paintings left behind.

“And this girl says she has provenance? The sale receipt and photographs of her being given the paintings?” Sara asked, wide-eyed and excited, now taking a very keen interest in the matter

“That’s what she told us,” I replied.

“Well, if all that checks out then the courts would certainly give her ownership. Does this Neil know the importance of the paintings?”

“I don’t think so. Kylie never said he knew.” I said looking at Jay who was nodding in agreement.

“And your hotel housekeeper told you all this?” asked Manus

“Yeah, this morning.” I replied.

“While she was cleaning your room? She just came out with all this information?” asked looking from me to Jay. “Why was she cleaning your bedroom with you there?”

“I wasn’t in the bedroom; I was in the bath.” Jay replied,

“So, the girl told you all this while you were in the bath and she was cleaning your room?” Asked Manus.

“No,” Jay replied. “She was in the bath with me.”

Both Manus and Sara sat back in shock, mouths agape as they looked at each of us.

“And where were you?” Manus asked me.

“I was sat on the toilet.” I answered.

“What?” gasped a surprised Sara.

“No, not on the toilet itself. I was sat on the seat, naked.” I replied.

There was a moments pause before Sara asked me,

“Why were you naked?”

Jay replied for me, a little too loud as the drink was clearly starting to have an effect,

“Because he had just fucked her.”

I looked at the shocked look on both of their faces as they took in this information. They sat, mouths open, probably trying to think of what to say. I had to say something in my defence so I stated,

“Only because she,” indicating with my thumb to Jay, “had fucked her first.” I sat back and took a long sip of my pint. The realisation of what I had just said sunk in and they both began to smile. Manus lifted his drink with a silent ‘cheers’ to me while Sara leaned very close to Jay and with a smile said,

“I am so going to spank you hard later, you naughty, naughty girl.”

We ended up telling them the whole story of how we had both fucked Kylie and how we had set her up for a date with Paul the following evening when we would act as chaperones.

Another round of drinks were bought and the details of everything that had happened over the last twenty-four hours were run through again. Both girls getting excited with each detailed de***********ion that Jay provided of what had been done to her and how she enjoyed every second. She used her hands in some of the telling, Sara’s eyes watching them the whole time.

“Tell me Jay,” said Sara who had resumed holding and caressing Jays hand. “Do you think that the spanking you received was enough punishment for your indiscretions? Because I don’t think you’ve been punished enough and, judging by your more recent antics, a spanking won’t be enough. You need some humiliation. Steve, if it’s okay with you, I am going to humiliate your lovely wife. Would you like that Jay? Do you think you need to be humiliated?”

Jay was now getting quite drunk. She giggled into her drink then replied.

“No. That spanking wasn’t enough. I think I do need to be humiliated.” She looked into Sara’s eyes and asked in a husky tone, “What do you have in mind.”

“Well,” she replied with a wink to me. “If we were back home in Amsterdam, I would really humiliate you. Maybe I would lead you around the streets on a collar with a ball gag in your mouth, only dressed in your underwear with a big butt-plug in your arse.”

Jay giggled and took a sip of her drink while Sara continued.

“and then spank and whip you in the middle of a packed bar. All the patrons can have a turn also.”

Jay had stopped giggling and was now wide eyed and listening closely.

“Or take you to a dogging spot and have a couple of men fuck you over the bonnet of a car.” Sara reached over and started to run a hand gently over Jay’s breast, squeezing it and stopping to rub the nipple slowly and gently before continuing.

“Or, even better, since you have been a very naughty girl, I would take you blindfolded and naked to a forest we know, one that has a reputation for doggers and sexual perverts, and tie your hands around the base of a very large tree and leave you there so anyone can come along and do whatever the fuck they want to you.”

Jay’s breathing had altered. Her hands were getting fidgety and one had slowly disappeared under the table and I could just see it travel under her dress.

“They’ll all fuck you but I reckon a couple will piss over that pretty face of yours.”

It was obvious to the three of us that Jay was getting more than excited. Her body language gave away a tensity that made me and Manus sit up and take notice. Jay’s hand was now fully under her dress.

“Hmmm…it might be raining though” Sara continued squeezing Jay’s nipple harder making her give out a tiny squeak. “I could book you into a hotel, blindfold you and tie you to the bed and take pictures of you so I can put all the pictures, the hotel and room number on a swingers site and let a train of men come in and fuck you, one after the other.”

Jay had started rubbing herself. I casually looked down and saw the dress pulled up above her thighs and Jay’s fingers in her G-string where she was trying to wank without anyone notice.

“Or maybe I would take you to our swingers club, tie you to the swing and fuck you with a strap on, in full view of everyone.”

Jay was clearly wanking herself now and it hadn’t gone unnoticed by all three of us. Her arm was moving up and down as she worked herself up, her breathing getting deeper and little gasps coming from her. Sara knew that Jay was working herself up and it was the next statement that made Jay cum.

“Of course, I could be kind and organise a twenty-man gangbang at our place. Each man fucking you, two, three or four cocks in you all at once, fucking you, pinning you down so you can’t resist, not that you would want to, and each man cumming in you. Cumming on your face, cumming in your mouth, cumming in your tight pussy and in that gorgeous arse of yours. Cock after cock after cock”

Jay came. She let out a yell that made a few people look around at us. She slapped the table with her free hand then clamped it over her mouth as she finished bringing herself to orgasm with the other. Her rubbing was frantic and the three of us watched and waited as she completed her, not too obvious, wanking.

“Oh fuck,” she said from under her hand as she finished cumming “Oh fuck, oh fuck. Do it, fucking do it.”

I looked around. Nobody had really noticed what had gone on and those who had heard something had now looked away to carry on their own discussions.

Jay eventually stopped moving and removed her hand from her mouth.

“I’m…sorry.” She said quietly.

Sara held out her hand to her saying, “Give me your hand.”

Jay bought her shaking hand up from under the table. It was wet and glistening but Sara took it and one by one put the fingers in her mouth and sucked them clean.

“I promise you all that and more if you ever come to Amsterdam.” Jay’s eyes were wide and she tried to compose herself as we all visibly relaxed. “But we’re not in Amsterdam and, as we discovered yesterday, you have no gloryholes we will have to make do with whatever is to hand.”

Sara downed her wine in one go and indicated that we should all finish our drinks. Once the glasses were empty, Sara looked around the pub. It was starting to get busy; all the tables were taken and plenty of people were constantly entering and forming groups stood around the bar and any free space. Sara stood up and said,

“Right, let’s go.” Jay moved out from the table and smoothed her dress down and we made our way through the growing crowds to the exit. Sara led the way and as we tried to get past a group who were standing around a full table she stopped, turned around to Jay who was behind her and in one swift movement using both hands, pulled down the top of Jays dress, releasing her tits for all to see, her hard, red nipples poking out of the firm flesh. Jay went to cover herself but Sara had grabbed her hand and was pulling her along through the crowd saying in a loud voice, “Excuse me please,” to bring everyone’s attention to a topless Jay being dragged through.

The place went silent with the realisation that a topless woman was being led by the hand through a packed pub. There was a shout of ‘ay, ay,’ from someone followed by cheers, laughter and whistles, people pointing and some even clapping. A few people managed to get their phones out and snap as many pictures as they could. Sara pushed the exit door open and let go of Jays hand who immediately stopped and pulled her dress up to cover her modesty. She wasn’t happy

“I can’t believe you did that,” Jay shouted adjusting her dress and smoothing it down. “People saw my tits and were taking pictures. I feel so…”

“Humiliated?” asked Sara as she approached and put her arms around Jay to hug her.

“Yes.” Jay replied quietly. Sara leant close to Jay’s ear and said,

“Exciting, wasn’t it? Everyone in their seeing your lovely titties. What do you suppose they are thinking now? That they would have liked to have touched them? Squeezed them? Sucked on your nipples? Cum over them? You may feel humiliated but you’re just given a good load of men, and probably some women, something for them to wank over for the next few days. So, I will ask you again. Did you find it exciting?”

Jay looked at Sara and slowly nodded

“Good. Because we have only just started.” Sara lent in and kissed Jay slowly and softly. After a moment, Jay opened her mouth to receive Sara’s tongue and they stood, locked in embrace, tongues starting to frantically explore each other’s mouths. They only stopped when a group of young men walked past and shouted, “alright girls?” and carried on laughing and looking back.

Sara let Jay go and held her hand as we all walked down Greek Street before stopping at the corner.

“So,” Sara said addressing me. “You have no gloryholes here?”

I shook my head, “None that I know of.” I replied.

“That’s a shame.” Sara replied stroking Jay’s face. “Because I would love to see this pretty face covered in cum.” She moved her hand down Jay’s tits and down, slipping her hand under the tight hem of her dress and touching Jays cunt, making her jump.

“And here.” Keeping her hand under Jays dress she trailed it around to her arse and must have touched her arsehole because she continued, “And here.”

Jay stood still and was, I think, a little shocked but she said nothing. She didn’t resist to Sara’s touching and showed no signs of resistance

I looked at Manus who smiled and shrugged. Sara’s behaviour came as no surprise to him.

“We need some very horny perverts,” Sara said looking around and up and down the streets. Plenty of people were out and about enjoying the warm summers evening but none that fitted Sara’s de***********ion. She turned to me and said,

“Let’s go back to that sex shop. They’ll be lots of perverts in there.”

I looked at Jay who shrugged her shoulders and nodded, permission given for whatever Sara had in mind.

We stopped off at an off licence on the way so Sara could go in and promptly returned with a small bottle of Vodka. She took a swig and passed it to Jay who took a mouthful and coughed a bit. Spirits really wasn’t her tipple, but she took a couple more, building up courage for whatever was about to happen, I assumed

We arrived at the sex shop and Sara walked in, telling us to wait outside. We watched as she approached the shopkeeper and had a quick discussion with him.

“Should I be concerned about this?” I asked Manus.

“No, no. Nothing to worry about. Sara won’t let anything bad happen.” He replied casually. “She’ll make sure that Jay will enjoy herself.

A short while later Sara returned and leading Jay by the hand, walked in and stood by the magazines. The shopkeeper recognised me and Jay. He nodded and winked in recognition then went back to serving a customer. We stood at the front of the store. There was about ten people in there, mainly men and a couple of woman. They paid no attention to us, concentrating on flicking through magazines or looking at the DVD’s.

Sara whispered something in Jay’s ear and a surprised look came on her face. She listened then turned to face Sara and nodded. She ran her hands down her dress and reaching under, pulled down her G-string and put it in her bag. This didn’t go unnoticed by several people in the shop. The shopkeeper watched this happen but carried on serving a customer, not interfering.

Several people looked at Jay and gave her the once over. Jay’s nipples were really pointing out of her dress and this was drawing a lot of attention. Sara slowly reached down and lifted up the sides of Jay’s dress to just above her crotch; The tightness of the dress holding it up, her pussy lips clearly on show. She then took Jay by the hand and walked her slowly up the middle aisle while we followed a short distant behind. She would stop, pick up a vibrator and show it to Jay and as if they were on a normal shopping trip.

Several men and both women watched this, their eyes following Jay’s arse as she moved up the aisle and a couple of men had got ahead up the other aisles and were watching Jay from ahead, eyes clearly on her cunt. The girls would walk a few paces, stop, and admire more goods, the crowd behind me and Manus now getting bigger as I heard whispered, complimentary voices. Sara pointed to a vibrator on the bottom shelf and, Jay bent over, parting her legs to slowly look at it. There was a clear gasp from around us as her cunt and arse was shown clearly to the crowd. I moved to one side to give those behind us a better view, not letting them pass me though. They walked a few more paces and, as they did so, Sara ran her hand around Jay’s arse then gripped a cheek, allowing her fingers to enter the crack and rest against Jay’s arsehole. Jay gave a little start but didn’t resist, allowing Sara’s hand to stay there and her fingers to caress the hole with all of us behind following and watching.

I looked behind me and there was a crowd of about seven men and both women. They ignored me and Manus and slowly followed us as we followed the girls to the back of the store where they turned into the S+M section. I noticed some men on quickly moving up the aisles either side of us, the small crowd behind us moving quicker as me and Manus sped our own pace up. We reached the end and saw Sara standing behind Jay facing us. Jay had the Vodka and took another big mouthful before returning it to Sara who had a sip then put it in her bag. Jay was stood, dress hitched up, legs apart and cunt on view. Sara slipped her hands around Jays neck then dropped down her front and slowly pulled the dress top down. Jay’s tits came out and sat over the top of the dress, her nipples big and aroused. Sara reached around and squeezed both nipples and rubbed both breasts. Her fingers gripped them and fondled while we all watched. Some of the men around us had their hands either deep in their pockets or blatantly down the front of their trousers, clearly gripping hard cocks and rubbing, probable wishing they could feel her tits or cunt.

Sara turned Jay to face the wall and bent her over, Jay holding on to the wall for support. Sara looked around and picked up a small crop. She held it up to the crowd with a questioning look on her face.

There were nods all around, giving Sara approval for her choice. She tapped it on her hand a few times, swished it through the air then stood to one side of Jay and hit her gently on her arse. Jay gave a little gasp and a jerk and moved her body slightly forward before bending over again. Sara hit her again, a little harder but Jay still didn’t resist, her gasps getting a little louder as her arse started to turn red with each stroke. She hit her again and again, getting harder each time, louder gasps starting to come from Jay as the sharp sting of pain became apparent. Sara then took a big swing and hit her really hard. Jay let out a cry and flattened her body against the wall, her hand shaking behind her telling Sara that that was enough. Sara ran her hand over Jay’s now reddening arse cheek and whispered something in her ear.

She slowly stood Jay up, turned her around and kissed her, their tongues becoming evident to all watching as they switched from side to side and the kissing became more passionate. Jay reached up and pulled down Sara’s dress top, her tits now on show along with Jays. They were slightly smaller but perfectly round without being fake and small, erect nipples hat I noticed were pierced with small rings running through them. Jay leaned down and took a nipple in her mouth making Sara yelp with joy as she sucked it hard and nibbled gently with her teeth. She tugged on the ring, stretching the nipple out and Sara gave out a yelp. Jay moved her mouth and teeth to the other nipple and did the same, Sara holding Jays head in place, head back and eyes wide shut in pleasure as Jay moved from nipple to nipple with her teeth and tongue, sucking and pulling on the rings.

She moved her hand to under Sara’s dress and lifted it revealing that Sara was not wearing any underwear. Sara parted her legs to show her own bald cunt to the crowd as Jay began to rub the lips while forcing her tongue back into Sara’s mouth. Sara reached down to Jay’s now wet cunt and rubbed a couple of times before entering a finger, making Jay squeal in mid-kiss. Jay entered her own finger into Sara, followed by another and finger fucked her as Sara added another finger to her own. Both girls were stood, legs wide apart and finger fucking each other in full view of the crowd around us. Sara ran her other hand around Jays arse and, judging by Jays reaction of a jump, had pushed a finger in her arse. That did it for Jay. She held tight on to Sara’s back with her free hand, let out a yell and came, squirting over Sara’s fingers as she did so, droplets flicking on to the floor and their shoes. Her legs shook with the spasms and she yelled out several times as her body shook before retracting her fingers from Sara’s cunt and collapsed to kneel on the floor, puffing to get her breath back.

The crowd around us then did something unexpected. They started clapping and there was a few cheers. Jay looked up, her hair tousled over her face, smiled, and then began to laugh, along with Sara who helped her to her feet. Sara held her hand and they both gave a theatrical bow to the applauding and appreciative crowd.

“Thank you,” Sara said between laughs, her free hand presenting Jay to the crowd. “You’ve been a great crowd. Thank you.” She adjusted her dress to cover herself as Jay did the same and said to the crowd smiling as they became silent,

“I didn’t know she would cum so quick,” indicating Jay with her thumb, who was running her fingers through her hair to tidy it. “But that’s all for today. It’s a shame you don’t have any gloryholes here otherwise the show would continue.”

“But, we do,” said one of the women in the crowd. A short, very attractive young blonde girl, with amazing blue eyes, who was obviously with the only other woman in the shop. All eyes fell upon her and she added in a quiet and somewhat embarrassed voice,

“A friend told me.”

“Where is this place, sweetie?” Sara asked approaching the now embarrassed girl.

The girl looked around at the listening crowd and said,

“It’s a small place, recently opened. Not many people know about it because of sex laws and all that. It’s next to an old peep show not far from here. There’s a red door with a bell. You ring it, they check you out on the CCTV then buzz you in. You pay thirty quid and stay as long as you want. Woman go free. It has about ten booths, quite narrow, but long with porn on a screen. There’s a small cinema in there with a few couches and futons and they sell soft drinks and snacks. Not many woman go there but always plenty of horny men…”

She looked around at the crowd who were now taking a big interest in what she was saying before adding,

“…apparently.”

Sara lent forward and gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, “Thank you gorgeous.”

The girl replied, “That’s alright.” and leaned forward to return the kiss, except she misjudged it and got Sara on the lips. Sara didn’t react at the accident. She leaned forward and kissed the girl on the lips, slowly and tenderly. The girls eyes widened at the touch of Sara’s lips and I’m sure she went to continue as her mouth started to open, her tongue perched but was bought back to the earth when she realised everyone was watching, the girl with her especially. She backed back a bit and pretended to look at some anal beads. She looked up at me again and our eyes met. She stayed looking up at me and was starting to smile when her friend took the beads off her, reminding her that those were not what they had gone in here for, took her by the hand and led her away.

I watched her go. She was beautiful. Naturally beautiful. As she reached the far end of the aisle she briefly looked back at me and smiled before leaving. I was bought out of my reverie by Sara who turned to me and asked,

“Do you know this place? This peep show?”

“I think so,” I replied, trying to remember the peep shows of my youth and their locations.

Sara took Jay’s hand and said, “Let’s go.”

As we went to leave the shop, the shopkeeper stopped me and slipped me a card.

“Great show mate,” he said smiling, having apparently watched it on CCTV. “Your friend asked me if it would be okay and I’m always fine with things like that. On the card is my number. I sometimes help people out, couples and that, who want some filming done. Give me a shout if you and the misses ever fancy doing one, for yourselves of course.”

“Thanks,” I said and pocketed the card.

We left the shop and I led them to where I thought the peep show was, a short walk away. The peep show was open, a big elderly woman was sat behind a counter, reading a magazine just in the doorway, ready to supply change to the punters. The red, anonymous door to the gloryholes was to the right, a bell sat in the middle and a CCTV camera above pointing down at whoever rings it.

I reached up and pressed he bell.

To be continued in part seven, cumming soon.

---

This one is long. CAPITAL NAMES mean the story is being told from that person’s perspective, and there are a lot of perspective changes in this one.

LUCIFER

God and I sat back in the observation room as Rachel changed into a hospital gown. We were both wearing white doctor’s coats, a stethoscope, and scrubs. The theatrics weren’t necessary, but the monotony of immortality could wear on a woman, so spicing things up with a little role-play was always fun.

“I need you to lie on your back,” I said to Rachel through the microphone, “and hold your breath when the light goes on.”

In the middle of the room Rachel was in, was a CT-scanner I’d retrofitted for my own purposes. We weren’t scanning Rachel for tumors; we were scanning her for corruption. My trials were wearing on her righteousness, and the last one really did a number on her. She passed the test by denying my offer, but the choice I had given her was designed to be a lose-lose proposition. Instead of joining me, she chose to be a harlot for the demons. She reveled in her depravity, and temporarily forsook her purity. Even after it was revealed that her conundrum was all fake, she had retained pieces of her lascivious nature. Now, it was time to see just how pure Rachel really was.

Rachel lied back on the bed, and God pressed the button. The machine came to life, and slowly guided Rachel’s body through it. An image of Rachel’s soul appeared on the monitor God and I were observing. So far, it was all clear. I passed Rachel through the machine a few more times until I found what I was looking for. A dark black spot was readily apparent next to her heart. Corruption.

“Hmmmmm,” I smiled at God as I turned off the CT-scanner, “I wonder what that could be?”

“It’s small,” God said, adjusting her glasses even though she had perfect vision, “I think it’s benign.”

“Let’s do a biopsy and find out, shall we?” I ginned as I produced a scalpel.

“Or we could just consult the chart.” God said, rolling her eyes.

“You’re no fun.”

“Let’s see here…” God murmured as she looked through the chart, “spot next to the heart…ah, here it is: an inherent desire for power.”

“Power, huh?” I smiled wickedly, “I bet you didn’t see that coming.”

“I still think it’s benign,” God replied, “just a temporary ailment due to the stress her soul’s been under.”

“Perhaps,” I said, “but we’ll find out in today’s test how power-hungry Rachel really is.”

GOD

“Why are we going back to earth?” Rachel asked Lucy as we walked down the brimstone path.

“I changed your next trial,” Lucy said, “based on your test results. This one requires us to be up top.”

“My test results?” Rachel asked, “What do you mean by that?”

“Your soul may be corrupted,” Lucy smiled at Rachel, “and we’re going to find out the extent of it.”

“What?!” Rachel screamed, utterly horrified.

“It’s probably benign,” I replied, putting a comforting hand on Rachel’s shoulders, “but Lucy is convinced you’re a sexual sadist, so she’s going to put that theory to the test.”

“I’m not a sadist!” Rachel exclaimed, “I’ve never hurt anyone!”

“Well, you’re not a masochist,” Lucy said, “like God-”

“Like God pretends to be.” Rachel cut in. I smirked at Lucy over Rachel’s shoulder. Even after all this time, Rachel was still convinced my slutty personality was an act.

“…sure,” Lucy said, rolling her eyes, “but I digress; you might not be a sadist, but you certainly desire power. You liked having men control you in the gangbang, but what really got you off was the idea that you could eventually turn the tables and control them. When you had sex with God, you were domineering, even cruel to her-”

“That was just the hermaphrodite DNA inside me,” Rachel insisted, giving me a nervous glance, “it wasn’t actually me.”

“That’s not how that works, Rachel,” Lucy replied, “just because you grew a cock, doesn’t make you a different person. Those were your actions.”

“No…” Rachel said, “that can’t be…”

“It’s fine, Rachel,” I smiled down at her as I hugged her from behind, “being sexually controlling isn’t a sin.”

“It depends on the extent of control.” Lucy smirked, “Let’s go.”

RACHEL

I was back in the confession box I had started my unholy journey in. I turned to the side to see Father Hernandez looking at me inquisitively.

“Rachel?” he asked, “Did you hear me?”

“Yes, Father,” I replied, not knowing at all what he was asking about, “I’ll make sure to say ten ‘our fathers’ and atone.”

“That’s not what I-”

I left the confession box in a hurry, leaving the confused priest by himself. I guess time didn’t exist in hell, because not a single second had passed since I’d departed to the inferno five days ago.

We’re outside. God’s angelic voice rang in my head.

I opened the double-wooden door to see God and another girl sitting and smoking on the steps of the school chapel. God looked like herself, except now she was dressed in a tight-fitting ASU t-shirt and spandex leggings that formed perfectly around her thick backside. I didn’t even recognize Lucy at first glance. She was pale-skinned, with straight black hair, bright green eyes, and a body just as vulgarly curvaceous as God’s. She wore dark eyeshadow, stud earrings,, and bright red lipstick. She had on a black tank-top that was cut with scissors just below her nipples, revealing the bottom half of her full, pale tits. A plaid skirt barely concealed her ripe ass, and revealed garters hooked to a pair of fishnet stockings that clung around her pale, thick legs and descended into a pair of red high heels.

“Hey Rachel,” Lucy smirked at me as she French-inhaled her smoke, “do you like my outfit?”

“It certainly stands out.” I said, unable to conceal the fact that I was eye-fucking her.

“My new name’s Jessy, by the way,” God said as she handed me a cigarette, “and I’m a microbiology student.”

“I’m still Lucy,” Lucy smiled, “and I study human anatomy. My major is English, though.”

“Hey!” a voice yelled from behind us, “No smoking on campus…Rachel?!”

I turned around to see Father Hernandez looking dumbfounded at me. I was sitting next to the sluttiest dressed girl in school, and smoking on the chapel steps. This was not a good look.

“Sorry, Father,” I said, feeling my face flush, “I’ll say twenty ‘our fathers’ and ten ‘hail marys.’”

“Rachel,” Father Hernandez said as he descended the steps, “when I said you should go out and live a little, I didn’t mean bum cigarettes from strangers!”

“They’re not strangers,” I said, “these are my friends: Jessy and Lucy.”

“These are your friends?” Father Hernandez exclaimed, looking Lucy over as she gave him a devilish grin, “Rachel, I’m glad you’re being more social, but I don’t want you to be taken advantage of by unsavory characters.”

“I wonder how I’m supposed to react to that, Father.” Lucy laughed.

“I mean no offense, child,” Father Hernandez said to the devil, “but it is clear you have strayed from the light of God.”

“I like to think God’s all around us,” Lucy smirked, “sometimes, I swear I feel her inside me.”

God stifled a giggle.

“God is a man, child,” Father Hernandez said, a bit patronizingly, “It’s ‘our father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name.’ Though, I suspect you may never had heard that one before.”

Lucy and God gave each other knowing glances, and I struggled to keep a straight face.

“I will take your message into consideration, Father,” I said as I guided Lucy and God to walk with me, “thank you.”

The three of us made our way down the campus mall, Lucy and God attracting the hungry eyes of every man, and the hate-filled eyes of every woman. I was still in the baggy sweatshirt and jeans I had on five “days” ago, and every leering eye avoided me in favor of the women at my sides. I felt strangely jealous that was I was being ignored, and I struggled to push the sinful thoughts from my mind.

We should get you new clothes, God said in my mind, I don’t want you to feel overshadowed, not with the body you have.

You and Lucy are literally goddesses, I replied, I can’t compare.

“Oh, come now, Rachel,” Lucy smiled at me, “you’re one of the hottest pieces of ass I’ve ever seen. Let’s get you out of these bags and into something that frames you better.”

“No,” I said, “that plays right into your hand. You think I seek power, and dressing well is a form of self-empowerment.”

“I think you’re overanalyzing, Honey,” God said, putting an arm around me, “self-empowerment isn’t a sin, but seeking power to the detriment of others is. Right now, you’re the odd-girl out in our little trio. I want you to shine.”

My baggy clothes tightened and shrunk. I looked down to see my jeans had changed into a dangerously short, white skirt, my sweatshirt was now a tight tank top with an ample amount of cleavage, and my ankle socks had become thigh-high.

“There,” God giggled, “you’re still a good-girl, but this gives off the right amount of promiscuity.”

“God,” I laughed, “if I step too far, my butt is coming out of this skirt.”

“Just the right amount of promiscuity,” God smiled, “at least you still have panties.”

“They’re a thong now.” I responded as I felt the fabric sliding between my cheeks.

“Much better, isn’t it?” Lucy whispered in my ear, and gave me a firm squeeze on the ass. Once, I would have recoiled from her touch, but now, I tilted my head and smiled back at her. Maybe I had changed a little.

The three of sat down at a table on the mall. I had to pull down my skirt to make sure my ass wasn’t exposed, but Lucy had no such compunction. God, being the classy lady she was, leaned forward just enough to allow her crack to peak out from above her waistband.

“So, what is my test?” I asked as Lucy handed me a cigarette.

“Well,” Lucy said as she lit the square between her lips, “any second now, we’ll be invited to a party. In fact, the way we look, we’ll probably be invited to several. However, we will only be accepting the invitation to one particular party. I believe you know Anna Patterson?”

“Yeah,” I frowned as I exhaled a cloud of smoke, “I know Anna.”

“No love lost between you, is there?” Lucy laughed.

“Not really.”

Anna was a girl I’d known since grade school. Anna was pretty, outgoing and popular, and she tormented me throughout my teen years. She was the ring-leader of a terrible trio that included her minions Becky and Sara. They mocked me, abused me and embarrassed me whenever it suited them. It probably didn’t help that I was socially awkward to a fault, and my only retorts to their ridicule was praying. I cringed internally as I remembered my sanctimonious younger-self trying to battle taunts with religious pacifism. I should have punched those cunts right in their…cunts. God, I needed to work on my comebacks.

“Well,” Lucy continued, “Anna and her two cohorts rent a house with daddy’s money, and they’ll be throwing a party tonight.”

“Why the hell would they invite me?” I asked, “Take a look at my past and see what they did to me; they hate me.”

“They don’t hate you,” Lucy laughed, “they actually hardly thought of you at all.”

That stung.

“They were bullies, Rachel,” Lucy said, “you were a weak, easy target, and it made them feel powerful to exploit you.”

“And you want me to get revenge, right?” I said, “That’s the test, isn’t it? To see if I’ll stoop to their level and abuse them to feel powerful?”

“No,” Lucy smiled, “the test is to see if after you fulfill your sadistic desires, you still want to join God.”

“I’m not a sadist!” I insisted, “And Anna would never invite me to her party; I’m a loser.”

“You’re a loser?” God laughed, “Rachel, the things you’ve done in the past four days are way more hardcore than anything those whores have ever done. They’re babies compared to you, Rachel; they’re not even in the same league.”

“The real reason those bitches were so mean to you, Rachel,” Lucy grinned as she leaned forward, “was because they saw you as a threat. You were the hottest piece of ass in high school, and they knew it. They beat on your self-confidence until you had none. They wanted you low, because they knew deep-down, you were the alpha bitch.”

“And now that you’re coming out of your shell,” God said, “those whores don’t stand a chance. They’ll beg us to go to their party, because where ever we go, the party will follow.”

“Don’t look, Rachel,” Lucy said slyly, “here comes Tom, the football player. I don’t think he recognizes you, but he’s staring right at your ass.”

“Ooooo, a football player,” God giggled, “was he the one you confessed about to Father Hernandez?”

“Yeah,” I smiled as I arched my back slightly and pushed my ass back to give Tom a good view, “he’s the one.”

“That’s it, Rachel,” Lucy smirked, “cast the bait and reel in your catch. Having the star quarterback wrapped around your finger will be useful later.”

“I have no idea what I’ll say to him,” I smiled nervously, “I’m so awkward.”

“You don’t have to say anything,” God laughed, “you just have to look like you do.”

“I’ll help you out,” Lucy said, “just do what I say and you’ll be fine. Here he comes.”

“Nice day out, isn’t it?” a deep voice said behind me.

Really? Lucy laughed in my mind, His leading line is the weather?

“It is,” Lucy smiled over my shoulder at Tom, “why don’t you come sit down and enjoy it with us?”

Lucy scooted over and patted the seat next to her and across from me. Tom sat down, smiling confidently at Lucy and God before his gaze fell on me.

“Hey,” he said as his eyes filled with recognition, “you’re Rachel, right?”

“I am…” I said with a smile, completely lost for how to carry on a conversation with this man.

“You shot me down just a few days ago,” Tom said, “pretty adamantly, actually.”

“Sorry,” I said blushing, “I was just…”

Let’s put some confidence in those words, Rachel Lucy said in my mind, You’re not an innocent catholic schoolgirl anymore.

“…really hungover.” I lied, before gesturing to my two female companions, “Tom this Jessy, and this is Lucy; maybe you’ll have more luck with them.”

Much better. Lucy smiled, but show him that you’re still interested. He’s a seasoned player, Rachel; he’ll pick up on the subtle hints.

I shifted my weight forward slightly and pushed out my chest just a little bit. Tom’s eyes stayed on my own, but I saw his smile grow just a little wider.

“Jessy, Lucy,” Tom said, shaking their hands and keeping his eyes locked with theirs, “I’m surprised we haven’t met before.”

“And why’s that, Tom?” God smiled as she tactfully played with a strand of blonde hair.

“Because you two look like girls I’d see in Maxim,” Tom laughed, “and I think I’d remember you.”

“That’s flattering, Tom,” Lucy smirked, “you look like someone I’d see in a men’s underwear catalog for K-Mart.”

“K-Mart?!” Tom laughed, “Oh, c’mon Lucy; I’m at least fit for Target!”

Out of the corner of my eye I noticed several members of the football team standing and talking just a few feet back. They were all stealing glances at us when they thought we weren’t looking. I smiled from the corner of my mouth and shifted my hips back, letting the bottom of my ass creep from my little skirt.

“Tom?” I asked as Lucy gently berated him, “Are your friends too shy to come over?”

“They are,” Tom chuckled, “I was the sacrificial lamb of our group. It’s a rare thing for a group of hot-blooded jocks to be intimidated, but you three…we’ve never seen women like you at ASU. I couldn’t believe it was you when I saw your face; you look so different.”

“Well,” I smirked as I took a pull from my cigarette, “tell your friends to come over; you’re boring us.”

ANNA

“Who are those whores?” Becky asked as we watched the football players talking up three girls we hadn’t seen before.

“I don’t know,” I frowned, jealous and intimidated by the hottest women on campus, “but Tom and his pack of morons abandoned us in a hurry when they saw them.”

“Wait…” Sara said, “Is that…is that Rachel Johnson?!”

“No fucking way,” I said as I squinted my eyes, “it can’t be. That Jesus-freak would never touch a cigarette, much less dress like that.”

“Does she even go to ASU?” Becky said, “I thought she went to UA with her brother.”

The woman in question turned her face and smiled up at the star wide receiver as he put a hand on her shoulder. Holy fucking shit; it was Rachel Johnson, and she was fucking beautiful.

“That is Rachel Johnson!” Sara said, “Oh my god, she’s so…different looking.”

“I guess college life got to her.” I said, surveying the woman we used to torment.

“Should we…talk to her?” Becky asked.

“Why the fuck would we do that?” Sara laughed, “She’s such a fucking loser.”

“We’re not in high school,” I said, “there isn’t a hierarchy anymore. Right now, Rachel and her new friends are taking all the prime cuts of meat, and the only way we’re getting those beautiful morons to come to our party tonight, is if Rachel and the other two come.”

“Ew.” Sara said.

“Would she even come?” Becky asked, “We were such bitches to her in high school.”

“What is it the Jesus-freaks say?” I smiled, “Turn the other cheek?? She’s predisposed to forgive us. Let’s go over there and talk with our old friend Rachel.”

LUCIFER

It was amazing how fast Rachel grew comfortable and confident around the boys. She laughed, joked, and openly flirted with half of them. God was already selecting her meal for the evening, while I mostly redirected the men’s attention back to Rachel. I’d have my fun with the mortals later, but I wanted Anna, Becky and Sara to see Rachel commanding the attention of as many men as possible when they came over here. And here they came.

Anna, Sara and Becky could’ve been mistaken for identical triplets from a distance. They all had that rich-blonde-bitch look; the platinum, straight hair, cold blue eyes, and pouty lips. None of them had the curves Rachel had (which I’m sure they were painfully aware of at this point), but their tits were all nice and perky, and their asses were cute and well-shaped. I caught the eye of Anna and gave her an evil smile as I took a pull from my cig. She quickly averted her gaze. She was intimidated by me. Good; she should be. It had been a long time since I’d tasted rich suburban cunt, and I was ravenous.

Here comes Anna I said to Rachel’s mind, Don’t look, let her try to force herself in.

“Hey, Rachel.” Anna said awkwardly when she got to the table.

Be nonchalant. I spoke to Rachel’s mind, Think of her as an old acquaintance, nothing more.

“Hey, Anna,” Rachel said with a cool smile, “I didn’t know you go to ASU.”

“Yeah,” Anna said, shifting nervously, “me and Sara and Becky…the whole gang.”

You intimidate her, I smiled into Rachel’s mind, play nice with her for now. The fun begins when we get to the party.

“Anna, this is Becky and Lucy,” Rachel said, introducing us, “and this is Tom-”

“Oh, I already know Tom.” Anna said.

Ha! Did you catch that, Rachel? I laughed, Anna’s got a little crush on Tom.

Does she? Rachel smirked.

“Tom,” Rachel said, placing her hand on top of his, “what are you and your friends doing tonight?”

Tell me how mad Anna looks right now. Rachel said.

So fucking mad I smiled.

Perfect.

“We were going to go to a party at Anna’s,” Tom said, “but nothing’s set in stone. What are you guys doing?”

I had to hold back a giggle as I watched Anna fume and try to keep it together.

“We hadn’t made plans yet…” Rachel began.

Now, extend the olive branch… I said.

“…but a party sounds fun.”

“You can come to my party!” Anna blurted out, a little too desperately. The whole table laughed at Anna’s awkwardness, but Rachel just smiled warmly.

“We’d love to come,” Rachel said, malice in her heart, but kindness in her voice, “thank you, Anna.”

“Great!” Anna said, “We’ll uhh…we’ll see you there!”

Anna turned around and walked away, scared off by the three women she had no chance of competing with. Rachel gave me a wicked smile, and I returned it. God damn, I wanted her to come to my side. She’d make such a great villain.

RACHEL

“I have a gift for you, Rachel.” Lucy said to me as we walked down the sidewalk.

“What?” I asked.

“My greatest power,” Lucy smiled, “the ability to enslave mortal souls.”

“I don’t want that!” I cried.

“I do,” God sighed, “It would make my job so much easier. I just had to give you fuckers free will.”

“It will only work on Anna,” Lucy said as her hand formed a floating, spectral heart, “and you don’t have to use it if you don’t want to, but you do have to take it.”

“Fine,” I grumbled, accepting her gift in my palm and watching as it disappeared into my hand, “how do I use it anyway?”

“I thought you didn’t want to use it.” Lucy smiled knowingly. She was right; the thought intrigued me.

“I just…” I said, “I just want to know how to use it, so that I won’t accidentally set it off.”

“Lying is a si-in.” God sung into my ear with a laugh.

“OK,” I smiled sheepishly, “I kind of want to try it.”

“It’s easy,” Lucy said, “you just need to seduce Anna, and she’ll start to lose herself to you.”

“And after your four previous trials,” God said, “seducing a bitch like her should be no problem. I just hope you free her soul when you’re done.”

“Of course,” I said, “I would never want to enslave Anna permanently.”

“Hmmmm,” Lucy smirked, “I couldn’t tell if that was a lie or not.”

“Nor could I,” God said, “which means Rachel isn’t even sure.”

“I uhhh….” I frantically looked for something to change the subject, “hey, look at that car.”

“That’s your car, Rachel.” Lucy chuckled.

“What?!”

“Oh, you thought we’d be pulling up in a taxi?” Lucy laughed as I gawked at the Lamborghini Diablo parked on the street.

“There’s only two seats,” God said, “so who’s lap am I sitting in?”

“Well, Rachel’s driving,” Lucy said as she threw me the keys, “so you’ll be parked on my lap, Jessy.”

“I…can’t drive,” I said, “I don’t have a license.”

“The car will drive for you, Honey.” Lucy chuckled as she opened the winged-doors and patted her lap for God, “you just need to be seen getting out of the driver’s seat. Anna owns a Porsha Boxster, and she’s going to be salty as fuck when you pull up in this.”

ANNA

“Rachel seemed pretty cool,” Becky said as she put on her makeup, “I was surprised.”

“That little bitch is going after Tom,” I said as I adjusted my tits in my stuffed bra, “she doesn’t know who she’s fucking with.”

“Let it go, Anna,” Sara said, “there’s plenty of fish in the sea.”

“She wasn’t even interested in him until I told her I knew him,” I said, applying I-suck-dick red lipstick to my mouth, “she knew what she was doing.”

“Rachel doesn’t have a cruel bone in her body,” Becky said, looking herself over in the mirror, “she probably just likes Tom. He definitely likes her.”

“Na-ah,” I said, “Rachel used to dress like a homeless man, and now she dresses like a fucking cheerleader. She’s changed; she knew exactly what she was doing.”

“Anna,” Becky smirked over at me, “what are you planning on doing to that poor girl?”

“Are you going to go all ‘Carrie’ on her?” Sara laughed, “Pig’s blood at the prom?”

“And ruin our carpet?” I laughed, “No. Rachel is an easy mark; she an ultra-conservative Christian bitch. All I have to do is show everyone what an uptight cunt she is, and she’ll be put back in her place.”

LUCIFER

“…All I have to do is show everyone what an uptight cunt she is, and she’ll be put back in her place.” Anna’s voice rang in my head.

Oh you stupid, stupid girl, I thought, you really don’t know who you’re fucking with.

“Rachel,” I said as we pulled up to Anna’s house, “Anna is going to play right into our hand.”

“How?” Rachel asked.

“She’s going to try and show everyone what an uptight bitch you are…by making out with you.” I replied.

“That’s it?” Rachel laughed, “That was her master plan?”

“She thinks your catholic homophobic guilt will cause you to make an ass of yourself,” God chuckled, “little does she know…”

“You’ll have carte blanche to do with her as you please,” I smiled at Rachel, “she’ll have to go through with it, or her bluff is called and she embarrasses herself.”

“What about Sara and Becky?” Rachel asked, “They’ll pull Anna out of it.”

“Oh,” I smirked, “don’t worry about those two.”

ANNA

“Where the fuck did Rachel get that car?!” I screamed as I looked out the window. The party below us was starting to gain traction, but everyone stopped what they were doing to see the three hottest babes on campus step out of a quarter-million-dollar supercar.

“Aren’t her parents broke?” Sara said as she gawked at the trio of women.

“It’s gotta be Jessy’s car,” Becky said, “that bitch looks like she’s got money.”

“How the fuck did Rachel meet those girls anyway?” I exclaimed, “That Lucy girl looks like a porn star, and Jessy looks like a fucking trust-fund baby.”

“They don’t look like girls Rachel would normally hang out with,” Becky said, “of course, Rachel never had any friends.”

“We made sure of that.” Sara sniggered.

“Let’s isolate the bitch again,” I said, “Lucy and Jessy are way to chill to be hanging out with a bore like Rachel. We’ll bring them into the sisterhood once I expose Rachel as a total fraud.”

We made our way downstairs to find that Rachel and her two friends had completely hijacked the party. Everyone encircled the three girls, trying to capture the attention of the trio that just pulled up to a college party in a fucking Lambo. Rachel had her weight shifted on one hip as she flirted with Tom, while Lucy and Becky were doing body-shots off each other. I put on my best friendly smile, and made my way to the two beautiful women.

“Hey, you’re Lucy, right?” I asked the brunette with the plaid skirt and the fishnet stockings.

“Yeah,” she smiled wickedly, “and you are…”

“Anna.” I said, a little annoyed that she forgot my name.

“Great party, Anna.” Jessy smiled as she put another shot glass between her perfect, tan tits.

“Thanks.” I said, “Hey, I gotta ask: how did you two meet Rachel? I’ve known Rachel since we were kids, and she would never hang with people like you.”

“We…” Lucy said before placing the shot in her mouth and downing it, “…found her at a Christian seminar for college life.”

“It’s a little hobby of ours,” Jessy giggled as she switched positions with Lucy and put a shot glass between the brunette’s upper thighs, “we find ultra-Christian girls, and see how far peer pressure will take them.”

“What?!” I said as an evil smile crept across my lips, “So you aren’t even her friends?”

“With Rachel?” Lucy laughed as Jessy’s face pressed between her legs, “Hell no!”

“She’s such a bore,” Jessy said after downing the shot, “she’s barely holding it together right now; all this ‘sin’ around her is making her soooo uncomfortable.”

“You seem pretty chill though,” Lucy said as she placed a shot between Jessy’s tits and pulled the blonde girl’s neckline down to her areolas, “why don’t you get Rachel and see if you can make her have some fun?”

“Sure,” I smiled, “I’ll see if I can get Rachel out of that shell.”

I walked over to Rachel, who had her body way to close to Tom’s for my liking. It was time to show Tom what a fucking loser Rachel really was.

“Hey, Rachel,” I said with a tap on her shoulder, “wanna do body-shots?”

“Ummm…” Rachel said nervously. There’s the Rachel I used to know. This is going to be fucking easy.

“C’mon, Rachel,” I said, taking her hand and pulling her away from Tom, “it’ll be fun!”

Lucy had intentionally spilled her shot all over Jessy’s tits, and was licking the liquor off them, much to the amusement of the entire party. Jessy smirked as she pulled her stretched neckline down past her nipples, and Lucy took one between her luscious lips and sucked. I glanced over at Rachel to see a horrified expression on her face. She was realizing her friends weren’t the good-girl Christians she thought they were.

“They aren’t really your friends, Rachel,” I sneered as I pushed her down on the table and stuck a shot into her ample, pale cleavage, “I bet you thought they actually liked you.”

Rachel’s face was a beautiful portrait of confusion and fear. She had her time in the spotlight, but now it was up, and she would slink back to the shadows she’d clung to all her pathetic life. I put the shot between my teeth and downed it in a single gulp. People were starting to pay attention to Rachel and me, hoping that we’d go as far as her two “friends.” I glanced over to see Lucy and Jessy making out, they’re hands gripping each other’s exposed breasts as their tongues slid between their mouths. I grinned down at Rachel and poured the contents of another shot between her beautiful, pale tits. Rachel looked up at me with a fearful expression, a pathetic whimper slipping from her lips. I pulled down her top until her large breasts burst from the neckline and her erect nipples were exposed. Her eyes widened and her lips quivered. I placed my tongue against her nipple and slowly licked my way up to the nape of her neck. Her hand moved up to stop me.

That’s right, Rachel, I thought as my tongue traveled up her neck and to her quivering lips, show everyone what a fucking bitch you are.

I thought Rachel would have stopped me by now, and gone on a rant about the “sins of the flesh,” but she didn’t. No, Rachel did the exact opposite. When my tongue got to her lips, her terrified expression changed rapidly. Her quivering mouth formed a wicked smile, and her fearful eyes grew hungry with desire.

“What the fu-”

Rachel grabbed my platinum hair with a forceful hand and pushed our faces together. Her luscious lips wrapped around my own and her tongue slid into my mouth. My eyes widened in shock, and Rachel gave me a little wink as her hands ran down my back and slipped into my skirt. Her thumbs hooked my waistband and pushed my thong and skirt to my knees, exposing me in front of everyone. Horrified, I tried to pull away from the kiss, but Rachel countered by rolling us over on the table until she was on top.

Rachel kissed me like I’d never been kissed before. It was so domineering, so possessive. Her tongue placated my own and her lips locked tightly. She was well practiced and skilled with her movements; every attempt I made to gracefully break from her hold was countered with seduction I’d never felt before. She had me under her control; either I was going to play her game, or I was going to make a complete fool of myself in front of everyone. Embarrassment was worse than death for me, so I made my choice. I gave in and let her have me, praying in my mind that she wouldn’t go too far.

“It’s so unlike you to pray, Anna,” Rachel whispered as she broke from my kiss, “and if you think this is as far as I’m going, you’re in for a bad night.”

“How did you-”

“Shhhh,” Rachel smiled as she put a finger to my lips, “you wouldn’t want to embarrass yourself in front of Tom, would you? I mean, you’re clearly the party girl who’s down for anything, aren’t you?”

“I…”

Rachel silenced my thought with her index and middle finger. She slid her digits between the folds of my womanhood and curled them until they pressed against my inner spot. I let out a gasp of horror and pleasure as the crowd cheered my molestation. Rachel smirked at me, and then turned her attention elsewhere.

“Hey Sara, Becky,” Rachel called to my two friends, who were standing on the perimeter of the spectacle with mouths wide in shock, “Anna just told me she wants you two to join in.”

SARA

Never in a million years would I have guessed Rachel Johnson would be a lesbian exhibitionist. But there she was, the center of attention, with her fingers deep in Anna’s pussy. Anna had overplayed her hand, and now she was paying the price. People were starting to get out their phones and film this, and I needed to put a stop to it immediately.

“Becky,” I said, tugging her shirt, “we need to get Anna out of there before this ends up on pornhub!”

“How do we do that without ruining the party?” Becky asked, “Anna got herself into this! She’s on her own!”

“Hey Sara, Becky,” Rachel called over to us, “Anna just told me she wants you two to join in.”

Terror gripped me as jeers and whistles sounded from the crowd. Peer pressure from all around me compelled Becky and I to do as Rachel asked. We gave each other nervous glances. If we did this, we’d become the life of the party, but we’d also be filmed and put online. If we pulled Anna out of there and ran upstairs, our reputation would be ruined, and no one would ever come to our parties again.

“We can’t do it,” Becky whispered as we walked over to Rachel and Anna, “my dad would cut me off if he found out!”

“How are we getting out of this?!” I hissed.

“We’ll just make out with Anna for a little bit, and then take her upstairs like we’re going to fuck.” Becky said, “That way, we don’t embarrass ourselves, but we also don’t end up homeless!”

That would be a great plan, a seductive thought whispered in my mind, but wouldn’t it be more fun to give everyone a show?

I felt wetness between my legs, and arousal like I’d never experienced before. I looked at Becky in terror and desire, and realized she was going through the same sensation. She gazed at my body and licked her lips, and I couldn’t help but do the same.

Just do whatever Rachel wants, the thought moaned in my mind, and you’ll feel better than you’ve ever felt before.

ANNA

I’d never been touched like this by another woman before. I often led on that I was bisexual, but that was merely to gain the favor of men I was after. Now, I was whimpering and moaning pathetically as Rachel’s elegant digits burrowed into my frothing slit. She smirked down at me as I reacted to her every movement. Her fingers possessively ran along my vaginal ceiling as her thumb relentlessly worked my sensitive clit. I felt myself leaking with arousal. My breaths grew shorter and more frequent, my heart rate rose and my back arched from the table as my chest pushed forward. I stopped attempting to escape, and surrendered to her seduction. Maybe she wouldn’t go too far. Maybe, if I played along with her, and acted like this was what I intended, she’d merciful.

“Oooh, fuck,” I moaned, “Rachel, you’re so good!”

“Do you like it when I do that?” Rachel whispered to me with a smile.

“Yesssss,” I hissed as the aching pleasure grew from my depths, “oh fuck, Rachel. Where did you learn to do this?”

“From Lucy.” Rachel said as she gestured to the brunette straddled atop Jessy.

“What other things did she teach you?” I asked, biting my lip.

“So many things.” Rachel whispered as her other hand slid under my top.

“Rachel, don’t,” I said as I stopped her, “I uhh…I stuff my bra.”

“I know,” Rachel smirked, “and now, everyone else will too.”

Rachel would not be merciful. Rachel gripped my top and pulled it over my face. She snagged the strap of my bra with her thumb, and ripped it down. The contents of my bra flew out, and the petite breasts I’d been so self-conscious about were exposed to everyone at the party. Cruel laughter filled my ears as I felt the humiliation take over me. Tears formed in my eyes and blotted the shirt that was covering my face, but despite my shame, I still writhed under Rachel’s seduction. Her hand was working my pussy into a spasming frenzy, and I couldn’t help but cry out in pleasure from beneath my shirt.

“All those years you taunted me for my body,” Rachel’s voice whispered in my ear, “and you’ve been faking your breast size the whole time.”

“Rachel,” I sobbed in fear and pleasure, “I’m sorry.”

“I know you are, Anna,” Rachel’s voice chuckled, “but your apology is not accepted.”

“Rachel,” I whimpered, my thighs grinding together around her invading fingers, “please stop!”

“I’m not going to stop,” Rachel voice whispered, “and you’re going to do everything I say, Anna, or everyone’s going to know what a fucking loser you are. You’re my whore now, Anna. Moan for me, whore.”

Rachel’s fingers danced beautifully inside me, sending felicitous bouts of hot pleasure coursing through my depths. I moaned for her, just like she wanted. I couldn’t help myself; she was too good.

“Becky, Sara, so good of you to join us,” Rachel’s voice said, “Anna is embarrassed about her breast size; why don’t you show her that you’ll still be her friend.”

I felt two mouths wrap around my erect nipples, and I heard the crowd cheer and whistle. Rachel pulled my shirt from my face to reveal Becky and Sara nursing from me. Their expressions were warped in confusion, but they compliantly did what Rachel asked of them. I looked around in horror to see almost everyone watching me. They had their phones out and were filming. My parents would see this; this wasn’t a fucking game anymore.

“Becky, Sara; stop!” I cried.

Becky and Sara clearly heard me, but they didn’t stop. Rachel smirked at my helplessness as my friends continued to diligently nurse from me. Their lips sucked greedily upon my breasts, pulling the flesh of my soft bosom outward, sending warm pleasure leaking into my chest. They stared up at me the whole time, their eyes possessed with desire.

“Rachel,” I screamed in horror and pleasure, “what did you do to them?!”

“Nothing,” Rachel laughed as her fingers worked faster inside me, “they’re just too horny to stop themselves.”

“It’s true,” Sara moaned, “I don’t want to do this to you, but I can’t help myself!”

“You taste so good, Anna,” Becky whispered, a string of saliva bridging my nipple and her lips, “I want to taste you everywhere.”

“And you can,” Rachel smiled as she withdrew from my pussy, my juices webbed between her fingers, “come have a sample of Anna, and see how you like her.”

Becky and Sara both moved from my erect nipples and sucked the nectar of my nethers from Rachel’s fingers. They moaned as they tasted me, their eyes growing hungry as they stared at me with lustful craving. Rachel smirked at my horror and guided my two best friends down to my frothing pussy. I closed my legs tightly and fixed my face in a defiant gaze. Rachel laughed at me and pushed her fingers back into my slit, coercing my legs to part with her electric touch. The crowd jeered and applauded as I broke and whimpered pathetically. No one would help me. No one believed I didn’t want this.

Sara and Becky exchanged spit in a sloppy kiss, before lowering their faces to my depths. Rachel removed her hand and sucked her fingers as she stared daggers into my soul. I felt two tongues graze along the petals of my womanhood, and then dive into me. I let out another pathetic whimper. They greedily licked my insides, their tongues wriggling together as they tasted my inner flesh, and the juices that it bore. I placed a hand over my mouth to keep from crying out in pleasure. Rachel pulled my hand down and pressed her lips against my own. She hedonistically kissed me just like before, and once again, I fell under her seduction. She was so good. I kissed her back, ashamed and afraid of what was happening to me. I was being raped in front of everyone I wanted to impress, and I was enjoying it.

Rachel parted from our kiss, smiling evilly down at me before she slid her body on top of mine. I felt her slit soaking though her thong as she straddled my sternum.

“Who wants to see Anna eat my pussy?” she jubilantly asked the crowd.

The guests roared their approval, and she lifted her legs over my head to take off her thong. She hiked up her skirt and parted her tight lower lips for all too see, smiling as the crowd cheered her on. Rachel basked in her depravity, while I shrank in it. She was better than me, and now she knew it. She sneered in my face and shifted her body forward until her soaking cunt was inches above my mouth.

“You know what to do,” she smiled cruelly, “you fucking whore.”

My cry of fearful protest was cut short. Rachel spread herself with two fingers and dropped her pelvis onto my face. My lips sealed shut to deny her, but I couldn’t keep up the defiance. Becky and Sara’s tongues were writhing inside my cunt, sending my pelvis into a series of delightful contractions. My lips were forced open to yield a moan, and I tasted Rachel on my tongue. She was delicious. Her juices poured into my mouth, seeping down my throat and filling me with her flavor. My mouth watered, and I couldn’t help myself. I tested her depths with a tentative tongue, and she shifted lustfully on top of me. I’d never eaten pussy before, nor I had I the desire, but there was something about Rachel…the way she didn’t ask for permission, the way she demanded me…My tongue began to move back and forth through her petals. She twitched and frothed in delight. Her reactive pleasure excited me, and I did it again. Rachel moaned and drove her pelvis down on my face, suffocating me with her weight. Her responsive ardency was oddly endearing; I wanted to please her. I wanted to make her feel good. My hands moved from their resting position at my sides and grabbed her thick ass. I spread her wide, and passionately tongued her lower lips. What was happening to me? What was she doing to me?!

LUCIFER

I had some football player eating me out as I sat in a chair and watched the spectacle in the center of the party. God was upstairs in Anna’s bedroom getting gangbanged by three studs, as she was one to do. God really enjoyed being taken and used, but Rachel was different. Rachel liked being handled rough and abused as much as anyone, but what she really coveted was control. If Rachel was being gangbanged, it was going to be on her terms; she was like me that way.

Rachel was straddled across Anna’s face and riding her like a cowgirl as the crowd got more and more worked up. I smiled and took a drag from my cigarette. Rachel was enjoying this so much. I caught her gaze as she turned her head around, her back flexing, her thick legs wrapped with her thigh-high socks, her full ass protruding from her hiked-up skirt, and Anna’s chin squirming between her cheeks. Rachel gave me a wicked smile, and I returned it. I could see the darkness growing within her. The small spot next to her soul’s heart was spreading fast throughout her body. Every indulgence in her desire for power was edging her ever closer to my side. I pushed the man eating me out deeper into my cunt and licked my lips at the Rachel.

Why don’t you come over and play with me? she asked.

I’m a little occupied at the moment. I smiled back.

He can come with, Rachel’s voice giggled, In fact, let’s get the whole team involved.

RACHEL

Anna had tried to resist me for a moment, but her defenses faltered almost instantly. I grinded my frothing slit across her lips, and her tongue compliantly snaked from her mouth to please me. I was surprised at how weak she was, how easily she accepted her subservient role. To be honest, I wanted a little more fight from her, and I knew just how to get it.

I locked eyes with Tom, who was watching me with rapt attention as he stroked himself. Other girls at the party wanted to please him, but he dismissed their offers and kept his gaze fixed on me. His cock was rigid, thick and long; it looked delicious. I gave him a beckoning smile and placed my hands between my legs, driving Anna deeper into me with a push of her head. Tom got the message and walked over to me, his cock swaying back and forth between his legs.

“I was wondering when you’d come over.” I smiled as I pressed my lips to his own and wrapped my fingers around his cock.

“I didn’t want to intrude,” Tom said as he parted from the kiss, “you looked like you were busy.”

I felt Anna squirming between my legs at the sound of Tom’s voice. She screamed some muffled words, and I silenced her with a clench of my thick thighs.

“What was that about?” Tom laughed.

“Oh, nothing,” I moaned as Anna obediently resumed her meal, “Anna just wanted to say ‘hi.’ Have you ever been in an orgy before, Tom?”

“Never,” Tom laughed, “the best I’ve ever done is a threesome.”

“Well,” I smirked as I stroked him, “I’ve got three women here, and I can’t have them all to myself. Why don’t you get your friends over here to help me out?”

Anna screamed something beneath me. I shifted my weight forward until her mouth was pressed against my puckered sphincter.

“What did she say?” Tom asked.

“She said she wanted to eat my ass,” I smirked, “to get it ready for you.”

“Holy shit,” Tom groaned as I stroked him harder, “Rachel, you’re-”

“Fuck me, Tom.” I said with eyes full of lust, “Fuck me on top of Anna.”

ANNA

I was Rachel Johnson’s bitch, there was no denying it now. She was going to fuck the man I yearned for, on top of my face. I tried to protest, I tried to scream, but Rachel just pushed her weight forward until my open mouth was pressed against her rim. My nose pushed into her pussy and I tasted her ass on my tongue. I tried to stop myself, to stay the whorish instincts growing inside me, but it was no use. Becky was sucking my clit while Sara sloppily tasted my insides. I was driven to manic ecstasy, and all I could do was wrap my lips around Rachel’s rim, and suck just like she wanted. I was her whore, I was her little slut. I wanted to lick the filth from her insides and prepare her ass for Tom, so I did. I abandoned what dignity I had left, and gave Rachel my first rim job. Her inner-flesh parted delectably around my tongue, and she squeezed my invading oral member gratefully. I hummed a moan of lechery and rotated my lips around her, and she clenched her thighs on my head in response.

“Mmmmm, Annna,” Rachel moaned, “you’re such a good girl. Do you like how my ass tastes?”

I nodded as best I could under her weight.

“If you do a really good job,” Rachel’s voice said to me, “I’ll let you suck my ass off Tom’s cock when he’s done with me.”

I moaned eagerly. I would love do that…Mistress.

BECKY

I didn’t know what was happening to me. I was a slave to the desires of my body, but I had never desired to do this before. I never even kissed a girl before, but now I was entangling tongues with Sara inside Anna’s pussy, and I loved it. Anna flowed into my mouth, her nectar tasting sweet on my tongue. She shifted and gyrated in a dance of need, her body reacting to the whim of my oral movements. Oh my god, it felt so right to do this to her. I knew she didn’t want it, she told me to stop, but I couldn’t help myself. I liked raping her.

I felt a hand grab my hair and rip my head back. I looked over my shoulder to see Lucy smiling at me.

“Becky, Sara,” she said to us, both her hands entwined with our platinum hair, “do you ladies want to do something fun?”

There was something about Lucy that made we want to do anything she asked. Her green eyes were full of excitement and promise of things to come. I nodded eagerly, a smile creeping across my face.

“Good,” Lucy smirked, “I have some toys I want you to play with.”

LUCIFER

I had Becky and Sara lying on their backs below Anna’s spread legs. I beckoned them to hook their arms beneath their own thighs and raise their knees next to their chins. I could see their souls brimming with my corruption; they were almost completely mine. All they needed was a little push.

“Have you two ever done it here?” I asked as I rested an index finger on each of their pink assholes.

“Never.” They said in unison.

“Well,” I smirked as my fingers slowly pushed forward, prompting gasps from the two blonde girls as their twitching rims enclosed around my knuckles, “I guess tonight will be a night of many new experiences for you.”

They moaned pathetically as their tight rims squeezed my invading fingers. I added a middle finger to each of their asses and rotated, stretching them out for the two men I had waiting. They clenched around me greedily, their eyes staring their lust as their mouths fell agape in the shock of their new pleasure.

“Jamal, Tyron,” I smiled to the football players at my sides, “I think these little sluts are ready for you.”

Becky and Sara smiled at the two men stroking their black cocks. I pulled out of the girl’s tight rims and gently grabbed a dick in each hand. I savored their pulsating warmth in my palms and exchanged hedonistic kisses with Tyron and then Jamal. My eyes opened to slits and I stared into their souls and smiled. Men were so much easier to corrupt than women. All it took was a touch of their cocks, and they were already mine. I guided my new playthings into the waiting sphincters of my new whores. Becky and Sara simultaneously cried out in agony, but their corrupted souls only relished the pain. I released my hold on the throbbing shafts and grabbed two handfuls of muscular, black ass. I pushed the footballers deeper, laughing as my new whores screamed out. Their rims stretched to thin, pink circles as their pussies flowed down their taints and lubricated their painful sodomy. Despite their agony, Becky and Sara continued to hold their legs up, allowing the men to penetrate them deeper. I guided Tyron and Jamal all the way forward until their balls pressed against Sara and Becky’s tailbones. I allowed my new whores a moment of reprieve, before giving my new studs an encouraging slap on the ass.

“No need to be gentle with them any longer,” I smirked down at the pleasure-drunk women, “fuck these blonde bimbos with your big, black cocks.”

Jamal and Tyron took my words to heart. They greedily sunk their fingers into the supple asses of the two blonde sluts and power-fucked their way into their rectums. Becky and Sara shrieked in collective pleasure and agony. Tears welled in their quivering eyes and their mouths locked agape in ecstasy. Their soft abdomens flexed in strain and their tan complexions glistened with sweat. Their makeup smeared down their faces as their hair flailed to the brutal rhythm of the driving men. Becky finally fell into my slavery, but I could hear the last little gasps of Sara’s soul trying to hopelessly defy me. It was time to reveal myself to the poor mortal.

SARA

Please stop! I mentally screamed to Jamal as his cock drove relentlessly into my virgin asshole. I don’t know what came over me, but my mind and body were being taken over with unbelievable lust. I couldn’t stop myself from moaning in delectable agony and clenching around Jamal. I couldn’t stop myself from holding my legs up for him and spreading myself to deepen the penetration. I couldn’t even stop myself from begging him to fuck me harder.

Lucy stood above me, her pale breasts protruding from beneath her cut-off top, her plaid skirt hiked-up and exposing her perfect, hairless slit, and her fishnet stockings clinging to her thick thighs as her garters pressed into the pale flesh of her glutes. She smirked down at me and brought her lips to my vacant cunt. A long, thin, forked tongue snaked from her mouth. That wasn’t a human’s tongue.

No, it’s not, Lucy’s voice moaned in my mind, but it feels good, doesn’t it?

What the fuck are you? I screamed in horror as my physical voice moaned a whorish tone.

Who am I, would be a more apt question, Lucy’s voice giggled girlishly, you’re a catholic girl, I’m sure you’ve heard of me.

S-S-Satan?! I stammered as my back curved in response to her tongue burrowing into my depths.

I prefer to be called Lucy, actually, Lucy said, her green eyes flashing gold before me, but you can call me Master.

Oh God, please save me! I screamed as I felt myself falling under Lucy’s control.

God’s upstairs getting gangbanged, Lucy’s voice chuckled as her nose pressed against my clit, and she’s given me free reign over everyone in this party. Give in to me, Sara; Becky already has.

I looked over at Becky. Two curved horns protruded from her disheveled platinum hair. She turned to me and smiled evilly, revealing a pair of over-sized canine teeth.

“Join us, Sara,” Becky said with a seductive moan, her body writhing in the lust of her anal defilement, “join me as a whore…forever.”

I screamed in horror and tried to squirm away, but it was no use; my body was captive to the pleasure. I stared up at Jamal and Tyron and noticed they also had fallen. Their brows bore large, curved horns, and their eyes gleamed with golden irises.

“Join us.” They all said.

I couldn’t take it anymore. Jamal was stretching my anal skin out of my rectum with each pull, sending my pelvic floor extending from my taint, shooting aching pings of pleasure into my depths. Lucy’s tongue was so deep in my pussy, her forked tip was tickling my cervix, and my body reacted passionately to the new delight. I cried and gasped with increasingly louder tones, my diaphragm heaving in desperate breaths. Jamal’s cock throbbed in my ass as he broke through my sensitive depths with punishing force. Lucy’s tongue was working my pussy into a crescendo of chaotic spams. My head flung backward and my chest pushed forward as my shoulders pinched together and my back arched. I screeched out as the best orgasm of my life erupted from my depths. They didn’t stop, they didn’t even slow down. I looked in to Lucy’s smiling, golden eyes as she snaked her wonderful tongue into my womb.

“I…” I trailed off as my thoughts left me, “I want to join you, Master. I want to be your whore forever.”

RACHEL

Tom sensually sucked from my pale breast as he pumped into my gripping pussy with slow, deep drives. His cock parted my tender insides with methodical forcefulness, as if he was gradually breaking me open. I pushed my hips down on Anna’s face and grinded my pelvis along her tongue. She compliantly licked my taint before returning to my asshole. Her tongue had been tentative at first, but now she was greedily cleaning out my insides, her lips parting to suck my rim and whisper moans of her approval.

I turned my gaze to Tom. I didn’t really care about him anymore, but the fact that Anna wanted him, made me want him. I clenched my vaginal muscles around him and wrapped my legs about his waist, forcing him deep into me as I growled with animalistic passion. He groaned and sucked ardently from my tit, prompting a decadent moan to slip from my smiling lips. My eyes half-closed in bliss as I ran my fingers through his thick, brown hair and squished his face deeper into my bosom. He’d never had pussy this good before. He’d be thinking about me for the rest of his life. Maybe…maybe I could take him too.

Oooo, Lucy’s seductive voice cooed in my mind, Are we getting greedy? Do you want more than one slave, Rachel?

I turned my head to the side to see that Lucy had corrupted every man and woman at the party, except Tom and Anna. Tom was too preoccupied with my breasts to notice all his friends were demons, and Anna’s eyes were blinded between my legs. Lucy had abandoned her human form, and was now splayed out in her crimson glory, her hands firmly grasping the horned heads of Sara and Becky as they licked her dripping cunt beneath her plaid skirt. Two enslaved footballers were doing lateral splits beneath Lucy as she slid her gaping asshole up and down their shafts.

You’re calling me greedy. I laughed.

I couldn’t help myself, Lucy moaned, you mortals are just too much fun.

This boy, I said as I ran a possessive hand down Tom’s back, I want him for myself.

Take him, Lucy said as she blew a kiss across the room, sending a spectral heart gliding to me, but you have to share him with me.

Deal. I smiled, and caught the heart in my mouth. I pulled Tom’s face from my breast and kissed him deeply. I saw his soul cloud with my darkening power. His irises turned silver and his brow formed two blue horns. He smiled up at me, his eyes full of unconditional devotion.

“Master.” He whispered to me.

My own slave. My own personal slave. I could fall for this temptation. I could join Lucy for this. I just had to finish off Anna first.

ANNA

I felt Tom’s cock driving into Rachel’s pussy from the other side of her ass. She moaned and cried as her glutes flexed around my face, my tongue writhing desperately into the depths of her delicious asshole. Rachel rode me with increased ardency, her hips shifting back and forth in the throes of her lust. I was just a stool for her, an object to give her pleasure while she fucked the man I wanted. I was nothing. I felt Rachel’s taint twitch and convulse with chaotic pleasure. She shifted her weight all the way on my face as her back arched. She screamed a note of ecstasy and came in a wave of delightful spasms that writhed against my pressing face.

“I’m ready for you, Tom,” Rachel’s voice, moaned hoarsely, “I want you in my ass.”

I gave Rachel a final, passionate anal kiss to prepare her for Tom. Rachel elegantly dismounted from my face and smiled possessively into my eyes. I smiled back. She would reward me for my good behavior. I got to my knees and glanced over at-

What the fuck.

Everyone at the party had changed. All the women had small, red horns curving from their hair, with extended canine teeth and thin, red tails. All the men had large horns protruding from their brows, and golden irises that gleamed with greedy desire. They were all taking each other, fucking with unnatural speed. The women screamed sustained notes as their bodies shook violently from the demon’s machine-gun drives. Lucy was in the middle of it all, but she wasn’t Lucy anymore. Her pale skin was deep red, and her black hair bore two, curved horns. She was shifting her hips in a lustful belly-dance as she grinded on two anally-penetrating cocks. Sara and Becky had changed as well, and were now each sandwiched between two former football players, as they licked Lucy’s cunt. Their pelvic floors protruded from their bodies with each forceful pull by their penetrators, their taints stretching between their gaping holes and glistening with the juices and cum leaking from their orifices. Sara and Becky both glanced back at me and smiled evilly, reaching behind and spreading themselves wide for the men brutally fucking them.

“There all Lucy’s slaves now,” Rachel whispered in my ear, “and you’ll be my slave, Anna.”

“What?!” I screamed in horror.

“You’re going to be Rachel’s slave,” Tom said, his head decorated with two, blue horns and his eyes silver, “you can be her slave with me.”

Lucy was clearly the devil, and Rachel must have made a pact with her. I was to be Rachel’s eternal slave, and there was nothing I could do about it. I’d never been religious, but in this moment, I looked for help in the only place I thought to find it.

“Oh, God,” I sobbed as Rachel guided my body to my knees, “please save me!”

“Why is it,” Jessy’s voice replied from the stairwell, “that every time someone finds themselves in a situation of their own making, they want me to bail them out?”

Jessy was covered head to toe in semen. Her hair was a mess of stuck-together blonde strands, and her body was besmirched with bright-red handprints.

“So good of you to join us, God,” Lucy giggled at my reaction, “did you have fun upstairs?”

“I did,” God smiled before exchanging a passionate kiss with the devil, “but things were getting too interesting down here to ignore. Rachel; I see you have a slave.”

“I’m working on another one,” Rachel laughed as her hand split into a four-fingered V and pushed into my ass and cunt, “but she’s been very resilient.”

I cried out at Rachel’s penetration. I’d never had something in both holes before, and the way her fingers were working into me was driving me insane.

“Do you want my help?” God asked Rachel, her hands outlining her spectacular curves as she strutted over it me.

“She’s always testing my faith,” Rachel giggled in my ear as I moaned pathetically from her touch, “but I think I’ll take her up on her offer. What do you think, Anna? Do you want to fuck God?”

GOD

Rachel was bent over, her ass next to Anna’s face as her fingers worked the poor mortal into an ecstatic frenzy. I could see the corruption growing inside Rachel. What was once a small mark on her pure soul, was now a web of coursing darkness radiating from her heart. This was not a benign spot, but a metastasis that was consuming her. Lucy smirked over me, knowing her victory was imminent. Rachel had never before shown signs of corruption, but now, it was readily apparent. All I could do was guide her gently into Lucy’s arms. I’d lost.

It wasn’t all bad; Rachel would make a spectacular demon, and I would visit her for her services regularly. I was excited to see what form she’d take. I think she’d choose the hermaphrodite form; she was the most beautiful hermaphrodite I’d ever seen, and there was no denying she enjoyed the power of that body.

I walked over to the frightened Anna and put a gentle hand on her trembling cheek.

“Why have you forsaken me?” she whimpered, her body writhing as Rachel’s hand spread her holes gaping.

“I never forsook you, Child,” I smiled warmly, “you did that yourself. Accept Rachel as your eternal master, and enjoy the sin of hell forever.”

“No.” she said, her whole body shaking as she battled Rachel’s seductive prowess, “Please don’t make me!”

“I can’t make you do anything, Anna,” I said as I got on my hands and knees on the table, “you have the power of free will. But Rachel…Rachel has the power to take that from you, and I’m going to help her do it.”

“Why?” Anna whispered as I slid my body beneath her own, until I was at eye-level with her dripping cunt.

“Because,” I smiled into her depths, “Rachel is my friend, and you tortured her for years. Call it divine justice.”

I wrapped my legs around Anna’s neck and pressed her face into my soft pussy. Rachel lowered her face to mine, and I accepted her kiss. She was so much like Lucy; so domineering, so possessive. I melted in her mouth, and fell into her seduction. If Rachel hadn’t used her enslaving power on Tom, I’d be her little bitch right now. As it was, I’d still do anything she’d ask; I liked being the submissive slut.

“Mmmm, Rachel,” I whispered as she parted from our kiss, “you’ve gotten so much better at that.”

“God,” Rachel whispered back to me, “I think I’m falling from your light.”

“I know you are, Sweetie,” I said, my eyes brimming with love, “it’s OK; you got so far. I’m so proud of you.”

“I’m sorry,” she said, her eyes willing with tears, “I’m sorry I failed you.”

“Let’s finish this test together,” I responded, my hand running affectionately through her brown hair, “before you leave me.”

RACHEL

I stared sorrowfully at God. My new power was too great a temptation to resist. I didn’t know I coveted control so much, even more than the favor of God. I smiled sadly into her beautiful eyes and turned my attention to my new subjects.

“Tom,” I commanded my new slave, “fuck my ass.”

Tom complied eagerly, pushing his rigid member against my puckered, pink asshole and stretching my rim wide with a violent thrust. My body lurched forward and I purred delectably. His length ran through me and his girth stretched my anal walls perfectly. I arched my spine and shifted my weight backward, squishing my thick ass against his pelvis and reveling in his throbbing hardness. I pulled forward slowly, moaning as my anal skin was stimulated in my retreat.

“Now,” I gasped, “fuck Anna’s mouth.”

Anna protested for a moment, but the combination of God’s licking tongue, and my fingers sticking in her ass and pussy, forced her mouth to yield a cry. Tom crammed his entire length down her throat. I laughed as Anna coughed and gagged on him, her neck bulging with his girth.

“That’s a good little whore,” I smiled, “now Tom, don’t be so nice to Anna; she wants you to hurt her.”

Tom grabbed Anna’s hair and relentlessly pounded into her mouth. Spit dripped from her sucking lips and pained gurgles erupted from her throat. When I thought she had enough, I ordered Tom to put it back in my ass. Anna coughed breathless hacks as she regained control of herself. I saw her soul darken just a little bit more. She really did like the abuse. I backed my ass against Tom’s pelvis and twisted my rim around his shaft. My eyes closed in bliss as I savored him ruining my soft insides. God’s lips left Anna’s clit to share another kiss with me. I communicated the pleasure of my sodomy into her mouth, my tongue telling the story of my lust, and my lips ardently reveling in her softness. My eyes parted to see God’s face etched in pleasure. Anna had resumed her meal in God’s pussy, and my future slave was learning how to please another woman fast.

“Very good, Anna,” I said to her as I twisted my fingers inside her holes, “you’ve become quite the experienced pussy-eater. Tomorrow, we’ll start you off on anal, and the next day, bondage. We have an eternity to mold you into the slave I need.”

Tom pulled out of my ass and shoved his cock back into Anna’s mouth. Anna no longer resisted or protested, but greedily took him in. She rotated her lips around his cock and pressed her face to his pelvis, her hands gripping his muscular glutes and pulling him deeper. I saw the last bit of her soul darken, and then blacken completely. She was mine. Tom pulled out of her throat, and Anna didn’t cough and sputter this time, but licked her lips up at him, waiting for more. She turned to me, her blue horns gleaming in the light, and her silver irises full of unconditional love.

“Master.” She said.

“Slave,” I smiled back at her, my fingers pushing all the way to the knuckle, “make your new master come.”

Anna gracefully moved her body from God and obediently knelt behind me. She guided Tom’s rigid cock into my ass, pushing his tip through my the resistances of my tight rim. I moaned and shifted myself on top of God. She smiled up at me and ran a hand through my hair before wrapping her legs around my waits and pushing our clits together. I lowered my lips to her own and kissed her. I couldn’t help but be controlling, and possessive in my oral passion, but God just kissed me back with love and promise. She forgave me for my faults, and offered only tenderness and love with her lips. Anna pulled Tom out of my ass, sucked his cock, before pushing him back in. She repeated this whorish redundancy as God shifted lustfully below me, her clit rubbing against mine, sending ticklish tingles of pleasure into my nethers. God’s soft movements contrasted with Tom’s brutal, methodical drives, and the duality of my defilement was sending my body into a crazed dance of pleasure.

Anna pulled Tom’s cock out of my ass, took one last deep pull of his shaft, and then guided him into my pussy. Tom gripped my glutes with a rough squeeze, the fat of my ass protruding from his knuckles. He spread me wide while Anna took her opportunity to lick my gaping asshole. I moaned into God’s mouth as she began twitch with pleasure below me. Tom drove our bodies into a lurching cadence with his thrusts, allowing our clits to stimulate each other without having to move. God wrapped her arms around me and pulled herself up until her entire body was hanging from me. She continued to kiss me through it all, loving me even after I forsook her. Anna’s tongue reached it maximum depth in my ass, and her lips sealed around my rim and sucked. Tom’s cock drove through my soaking pussy with increasing force, his tip pressing against my cervix with each drive. God squeezed me tightly with her arms and legs, her body spasming against mine in the throes of climax. I felt my own body begin to rise with her. My pussy clenched around Tom as he grinded through my dripping insides. My asshole twitched around Anna as she sucked it greedily. My breasts squished against God’s and our nipples tickled one another. I screamed muffled euphoria into her mouth as she sobbed and twitched below me. A blast of scorching pleasure shot through my depths, forcing me to collapse on top of God. We parted from our kiss, a string of saliva glistening between our gaping lips. We stared into each other’s eyes as we screamed and panted our rising euphoria. I reached the precipice of my climax, and shot my hips forward instinctively. My clit grinded across God’s and our bodies heaved in a back-wrenching orgasm. I screeched out with her, our voices mingling in a harmony of lust as the last wave of pleasure came crashing down.

GOD

I enjoyed Rachel’s warmth on top of me. I felt her racing heart slow to methodical, pleasant beats as she regained control of herself. Tom and Anna sat on their knees and eagerly awaited their new master’s orders. Rachel raised her eyes to mine, her soul flowing with darkness.

“God,” she whispered, “help me.”

“I can’t, Rachel,” I smiled sadly, “you’re too far gone.”

“I don’t want to leave you.” She said.

“Yes, you do, Child,” I said with a comforting touch of her cheek, “and it’s OK.”

“You’re such a good woman,” Rachel smiled, a tear dripping down her cheek, “we don’t deserve you.”

“No,” I said, “you deserve more than me.”

“This corruption,” Rachel said as she gazed at her soul, “is it permanent?”

“It is,” I said, “foreign corruption, like what you did to Anna and Tom, can be cured by simply releasing them, but self-inflicted corruption is a scar on the soul. That’s what you have, Rachel; it can’t be cured, only slowed. It’s a cancer on the spirit.”

“Maybe…” Rachel whispered, “maybe I’m not too far gone.”

“Rachel, it’s better to just give in to it,” I said, “battling metastasized corruption can tear your soul to shreds. You’re not fighting temptation anymore, you’re fighting yourself.”

Rachel didn’t heed my warning. She turned to Anna and Tom and placed a hand on their hearts.

“Anna Patterson, Tom Bradford; I release you from my service.”

Tom and Anna’s hearts glowed for a moment. Their horns shrank and their silver eyes returned to their former colors. They gasped and sputtered on the table, before looking around in confusion. Tom booked it out the door, not bothering to retrieve his clothes, while Anna just stayed in a dumbfounded stupor.

“Ahhhh…no,” Lucy said as she got up, “No, no, no, Rachel; you don’t get to do this to me!”

“Sorry, Lucy,” Rachel smiled, “but we’re not done yet.”

“Rachel,” Lucy snarled, “Your soul is corrupted; it’s over!”

“Not completely,” Rachel said, “and I still have two more trials to pass.”

“Listen to your god, Rachel!” Lucy yelled, “Battling corruption is a terrible fucking idea! Your soul could die!”

“I’m going to do it anyway,” Rachel said, “I reject the temptations of power, I reject the part of me that covets it…”

“Rachel,” I said, jumping to my feet, “stop!”

“…I reject the evil that grows with me…”

“Rachel,” I cried, running to her and placing my hands on her shoulders, “just give in!”

“…and I reject the malice in my soul…”

Rachel’s body was static and calm, but her soul was writhing in agony. I stared up at Lucy in fear.

“Do something!” I screamed.

“What the fuck do you want me to do?!” Lucy yelled back, “She’s doing this for you!”

Rachel’s soul was tearing at the seams. Her spectral figure turned on itself and began convulsing in wretched spasms.

“Rachel,” I whispered, “please stop. It’s OK to give in to Lucy; I want you to do it.”

Rachel ignored me. Her soul ripped itself to pieces in front of me. Lucy grabbed Rachel and slapped her hard across the face to no avail.

“Rachel,” Lucy said, “I give up, you pass the tests. Just stop this now!”

Rachel didn’t seem to hear Lucy at all. She continued destroying herself in front of our eyes. I screamed in horror as her soul ripped completely in half.

“Lucy,” I whimpered, tears running down my cheeks, “what have we done?”

“We used mortals as play things,” Lucy said somberly, “it was only a matter of time before one of them drove over the edge.”

Rachel’s soul fought itself brutally. The corrupted half put the pure half in a strangle hold, and began to suffocate the light from her. The pure half pushed her thumbs into the corrupted half’s eyes. They both parted blows for a second, before diving back into the fray. Their hands wrapped around each other’s necks and they squeezed the life from each other. The corrupted half lost her advantage, and blinded the pure half with her thumbs. The pure half recoiled in agony, and retreated. The corrupted half raced after her, and the two entangled in another spectral battle. Pure sunk her teeth into the Corrupt’s necks and ripped out her jugular. Corrupt reared back and did the same to Pure. They collided in a final moment of mutual assured destruction, and then collapsed. Rachel’s physical body swayed on its knees, and then fell in a heap on the table.

“Rachel!” Lucy and I screamed simultaneously as we rushed to her aid. Rachel opened her eyes and stared at us with a blank, soulless expression.

“We killed her,” I wept, “we killed her immortal self.”

“I’m sorry, Rachel,” Lucy said, a tear running down her nose and splashing on Rachel’s neutral face, “this is my fault.”

The two halves of Rachel’s soul moved. They got up and dusted themselves off, before circling each other in a threatening standoff. Both their eyes were gouged out, and their necks gaping from the other’s teeth. They stared blindly at each other for a moment, and then shook hands, and jumped back into Rachel’s body.

Rachel’s eyes came fluttering back to reality. Her two halves merged in a truce inside her, and her body jolted back to spirited life. Lucy and I cried out and embraced the mortal, our tears running down her neck as we wept in relief.

“Don’t you ever fucking do that to me again!” I cried into Rachel.

“You’re a crazy bitch, Rachel,” Lucy whimpered, “you scared the shit out of us.”

“Did it work?” Rachel asked, “Did it stop the corruption?”

“Who gives a shit about that?!” I cried, “Rachel, you almost killed your immortal soul!”

“But did it work?” Rachel asked.

“Yeah,” Lucy sniffled, “you stopped it from spreading.”

“So, I passed the test?” Rachel asked hopefully.

“Rachel!” I yelled in her face, “This isn’t a fucking game! Do you know what you almost did?!”

“But it’s worth it,” Rachel said, her smile wide and her eyes brimming with love, “you’re worth it.”

My heart melted. Never have I had a child more devoted to me than Rachel. Terrorists who killed and died in my name, crusaders who killed and died in my name, even Buddhists who lit themselves aflame in my name, would not have done what Rachel just did. Even Jesus Christ wouldn’t do that. Rachel devotion to me was beyond suicidal; it was dangerous.

“Rachel,” I whispered to her, “I’ve never commanded you to do anything before, but I am commanding you now: never, ever, put your soul at risk for my sake again. Promise me.”

Rachel grasped her crucifix and bowed her head.

“I promise.” She said.

“You’re such a good woman, Rachel,” I said, embracing her, “I don’t deserve you.”

“What’s the next test?” Rachel asked in my arms.

“There won’t be any more tests, Sweetie,” I said as I kissed her head, “we’re done.”

“No, we’re not,” Rachel said, “I still have two more to go before I can be your messiah.”

“Does it mean that much to you?” I asked as I looked down into her eyes.

“It means everything to me,” Rachel smiled up, “you mean everything.”

“You know I won’t go easy on you, Rachel.” Lucy said as she stroked the mortal’s hair.

“I don’t want you to,” Rachel smirked, “I want to see your face when you know I’ve beaten you.”

“Look at your soul, Rachel,” Lucy smirked back, “I’ve already taken half of it.”

“And it took you five tests to do it,” Rachel sneered, “what’s two more? Also, I think you owe God a debt.”

“No,” I smiled down at Rachel, “we both owe you one.”

Lucy turned Rachel’s face to her own and gave her a passionate kiss. Lucy transferred her gift of possession between their lips, and all the undergrads the devil had enslaved changed. Their red horns grew blue, and their golden eyes turned silver. Lucy and I excitedly got on our hands and knees and spread ourselves. Rachel smirked down at us as the corrupted side of her soul reveled in her power.

“Slaves,” she called, “I have two little girls that have been very naughty.”

“Ummmm, Rachel?” Anna said as she tapped Rachel’s shoulder, “Can I…”

“Whoops!” Rachel laughed, “I forgot about you, Anna. Yeah, you can leave.”

“That’s not what I was going to ask,” Anna smiled devilishly, “I wanted to know if I could join in.”

“Do you want be my slave again?” Rachel chuckled as her hand slid down Anna’s torso.

“Yessss,” Anna hissed as she guided Rachel’s leering fingers to her depths, “I want to belong to you.”

“I was going to release you all after I was done with these two,” Rachel whispered, her lips inches away from Anna’s “but maybe I’ll take you with me.”

“Please,” Anna smiled as her body began to change again, “take me with you to hell.”

---

The futa-mommy is facing her own MILF desire. But will her romp with Mrs. Spencer reveal Sky’s own lies?

Futa Daughter’s Naughty Temptation

Chapter Twelve: Futa Mommy’s Wicked Discovery

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

Sky Marlow

I had done it. I had fucked the reverend’s wife, and my mom had no idea.

The proof was smeared over my futa-cock stretching out my black miniskirt. Mrs. Matthews’s cream drenched my cock. I felt so naughty as her daughter, Georgia, held my hand as we left the house for our date tonight.

I was hoping by the time we got back, Mrs. Matthews would be dying for another poke with my cock and I could finagle Georgia to join in the fun. You know, some mother/daughter action. That would be hot.

Smoking hot.

I ached and throbbed for it as Georgia and I split apart for the car. If I could get Georgia to fuck her mother, I just might break the poor thing from my futa-mother’s grasp. Her influence was too much. Natalie, my bestest best friend, had fallen hard for my mother. I couldn’t even trust Natalie with the fun I’d been getting up to.

I had bagged three married MILFs now and no one knew save Spice, the futa-demon.

I started my car and glanced at Georgia. She licked her lips, staring at my crotch. I smiled and then grabbed my miniskirt. Lifting my ass off my driver seat, I pulled up my skirt and let my pussy-stained dick pop out.

“Go on, bend over and suck it,” I purred. “No one will notice.”

“Oh, my gosh, really?” she asked, squirming.

“Fresh from my mom’s pussy. I wanted to give you a treat on our date. Got a movie and dinner and then who knows what we’ll do.”

She licked her lips. “I could use an appetizer.”

I shuddered as she leaned over. My dick twitched. She was about to taste her mother’s incestuous juices. My pussy clenched. This was such a kinky delight. Georgia grabbed the base in her eager hand and breathed in.

“Huh,” she said as I put the car into reverse.

“What?” I asked as I backed down the driveway.

“Your mom has a tangier pussy. This is spicy.”

“Pussies can change flavors. Trust me, when you’ve eaten as many as me, it’s something you learn.”

“Oh.” She shuddered. “Mmm, she smells good all spicy.”

Georgia ducked her head to my cock and licked at the side. My toes curls as she lapped up her mother’s intimate juices. I groaned at the feel of that hot tongue climbing even higher. She reached the pinnacle, flicking across my crown.

I shuddered and groaned, jamming on the accelerator and hurtling down the residential street. Her lips kissed at my cock and then she sucked me into her mouth, moaning as she unknowingly savored her mother’s cunt cream.

You are so wicked! Spice chortled. The futa-angel is never stopping us.

Nope!

Georgia worked her mouth up and down my cock. Her lips felt amazing. I groaned, loving every moment of her hot mouth’s naughty sucking. She bobbed her head and nursed with force. My cunt clenched.

I flipped onto the blinker and then took the turn hard. Georgia moaned, her hand squeezing tight about the base of my cock. She kept suckling the entire time. I loved it. My dick throbbed in her mouth. She nursed on me with such hunger.

It was a fantastic delight. Just amazing. I groaned, loving the way she sucked on me. It was fantastic. I groaned, my pussy clenching with hunger. This was such a treat. I groaned, loving every moment of her mouth suckling at me.

“That’s fucking it, Georgia,” I moaned. “Suck all those yummy juices off of my cock.

She groaned something that sounded like, “Yummy!”

I grinned. God, I was going to hell.

You’ll fit right in, giggled Spice.

Georgia nursed and nibbled. It was an amazing delight. I groaned, my face twisting with passion. She bobbed her mouth and worked her lips up and down my clit-dick. I took another turn then gasped, hitting the brakes. I skidded to a halt before rear-ending the guy before me.

I shuddered. Normally, red lights pissed me off. Half the time, I would just run them. I mean, no one was coming. Probably. I never got in an accident, so I was sure it was fine. But now, I just leaned back in the chair and enjoyed that hungry mouth sucking on my dick with such passion.

My cock throbbed and ached. The pleasure swelled in me. It grew faster and faster. I groaned, savoring every moment of her sucking on me. The light turned green as the ache built and built at the tip of my cock.

I drove on through, my pussy clenching.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned, my head lolling back. “You’re amazing.”

She groaned.

The pressure rose and rose. I was screaming towards my climax. I would have such a big one. Just a mighty burst of pleasure that would explode out of me. It would be fantastic. I shuddered, my toes curling and the car accelerating.

I stared ahead down the road. I ducked into the next lane. A car honked as I hurtled towards my orgasm. I cut back over and then hit the brakes at the next light. The tires squealed as I whimpered out my pleasure, Georgia sucking hard.

“That’s it. That’s what I need,” I gasped. “Yes!”

I erupted.

My cum fired into her hungry mouth. I bucked in place, the chair creaking behind me as I trembled through the ecstasy. It was amazing. Stars danced before my eyes. My head tossed back and forth. I shuddered, my face scrunching up.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, that’s it. That’s amazing. You’re so awesome. I love it. I love the pleasure you’re giving me.”

She kept sucking on me. Kept nursing on my cock. It was fantastic. I loved it. My dick throbbed and ached. It twitched with the passion of this moment. I unloaded so much jizz into her mouth. She sucked it out. She swallowed it.

I groaned, my pussy convulsing. My body bucked and my little titties jiggled in my purple boob tube. I loved every moment of it. I savored every last second of my jizz splashing into her hungry mouth. A car honked behind me.

I didn’t care.

“Oh, Georgia,” I moaned. “Mmm, give me a taste.”

Another honk. Cars were driving past me in the other lane.

Georgia slid her mouth off my cock, jizz staining her lips. She planted a hot kiss on my mouth, her tongue thrusting the spunk past my lips. I savored the flavor of my futa-cum. My girl-dick twitched. I shuddered, loving being a dickgirl.

Our tongues danced as more cars whipped around us. I just groaned, savoring sharing my cum with the sexy girl. Then she panted and fell back into her seed. I looked up and gasped to see the light was yellow.

I hit the accelerator. It went red and then we were in the intersection before cross-traffic could go. I laughed, buzzing from the high of cumming in her mouth and the thrill of feeding Georgia her mother’s pussy cream.

“Oh, Sky!” gasped Georgia. “Not so fast. Maybe this was a bad idea.”

“Our date?”

“No, sucking you while you drive. You’re not a very good one.”

“I’m amazing!” I said. “Never been in an accident.”

“How long have you been driving?”

“Three weeks.”

She groaned in horror. I don’t know why.

Madeline Marlow

Mrs. Spencer lingered on my mind. That question if the young wife was being satisfied by her husband even close to what a futa could give her echoed about in my thoughts. I had to ignore it. Just because I hadn’t found passion in my failed marriage didn’t mean she wasn’t satisfied.

Futas weren’t required to please a woman, right?

They’re not, said Grace. Look what’s going on. Focus on that.

I nodded and watched as Aoi turned around and pressed her butt-cheeks into Natalie’s face. The blue-haired girl was bound spread-eagle on my bed (her idea) and had just licked Aoi to an orgasm while I fucked the Japanese cutie in the ass. Now Aoi was feeding that cum to Natalie’s mouth.

The petite girl shuddered. “Ooh, slave, just like that. Lick all that cum out of my asshole. You’re a dirty slut who deserves it.”

Aoi really, really got into this whole domination thing.

I had to admit, it was sexy. A perfect distraction from Mrs. Spencer and whether she was satisfied with her marriage. After all, I had a cock dirty with Aoi’s asshole and the perfect place to wash it clean was right before me.

I knelt between Natalie’s thighs, my cock aimed at her shaved pussy, her clit pierced by a gold ring. A stimulating sight for a futa-mommy like me. Sky was out on her date with Georgia, and I had these two girls to play with.

No Mrs. Spencer necessary.

Mrs. Reyes had been an interesting diversion. I had to seduce her to protect our secret. She had loved it. Savored the sin. She had been as deprived of pleasure as I had been in my marriage and had found that bliss today thanks to my daughter and me.

I shook my head. Bad thoughts. Treacherous thoughts. Things that were bad for us were often pleasurable.

Like sliding into this tempting hole before me. Natalie was ripe and ready to be violated by my cock. I would just slip into her and savor that delicious snatch squeezing about me. I groaned, my cock throbbing.

I pressed my dick against her pierced clit, letting my slit slide around the edge. It felt incredible. It stimulated me from the inside. I groaned, loving that wonderful sensation. This was what I needed. This was the bliss that would have me bursting with such passion. I knew it would be fantastic.

I slid my dirty dick down to her pussy. Aoi smiled at me, her butt-cheeks squeezed about Natalie’s face. The naughty, bound girl was licking and slurping up my jizz as it spilled out of the Japanese girl’s back door.

“Ooh, just like that,” groaned Aoi. “That’s awesome. Oh, that’s wonderful. It’s so amazing. Mmm, you’re licking it out, you nasty slave. And now you’re going to polish Mrs. Marlow’s dick clean with your pussy.”

“I am,” Natalie moaned, her legs twitching, pulling on her restraints. She was so helpless, her pussy so open to being dirtied by my cock. “Just ram it into my cunt, Mrs. Marlow. Please, please, I’m your good slut. I’ll do anything for you.”

“Anything!” Aoi groaned. “That’s how nasty she is!”

“Yes,” I groaned and thrust into Natalie’s pussy. I groaned as her cunt squeezed down around me. It was an amazing delight to experience. I shuddered as she polished me clean. “Oh, yes, this is amazing.”

Her juicy flesh engulfed my cock. Every inch of my dick sank into her snatch. I shuddered, savoring this delight. A young girl cleaning my shaft with her cunt. This was what I needed. What I craved. Not Mrs. Spencer. She had her husband to take care of her. It wasn’t my job.

I was a futa-mommy. I had young girls who needed me. Natalie, Aoi, Georgia, and Sky.

Natalie moaned into Aoi’s butthole. The Japanese girl leaned back. Her face scrunched up. She smiled as she clearly enjoyed everything that Natalie did to her. It was such a delight to witness. I loved it myself.

I winked at her as she ground her asshole around Natalie’s asshole while I drew back my cock. My large breasts jiggling while that tight pussy gripped me. I shuddered, savoring that silky delight. She buffed my dick clean.

I thrust back into her. I buried to the hilt in her cunt with such force my tits heaved. Aoi groaned, watching them. She licked her lips while her own small boobies barely jiggled. They were so firm and delicious, her nipples that lovely shade of brown.

“Oh, Natalie, yes!” I moaned. “That’s so good. Just take that dick. Mmm, enjoy that cock slamming into your pussy. Isn’t that wonderful?”

“Yes, it is!” she groaned, her pussy clenching about my cock. She held me tight. “So is Aoi’s butthole.”

Depraved sucking sounds came from Natalie. Aoi squealed and bucked. “She’s sucking the cum out of my butt, Mrs. Marlow!” the cutie moaned, her black hair swaying about her flushed face. “It’s so nasty.”

“It is!” I groaned, plunging forward into the frothy delight of Natalie’s cunt.

That tight snatched buffed my dick clean. I loved the way she gripped me. She held me tight, bringing me closer and closer to cumming. I groaned, thrusting away hard and fast. I buried to the hilt in her. I slammed deep into her twat. I reveled in that wonderful delight. The pleasure swelled in me.

I groaned, my dick throbbing and aching. The pressure grew in my ovaries. I would have such a mighty explosion of cum. The jizz would just fire out of me. It would be incredible. I groaned, loving every last thrust into her cunt.

It was amazing. Just a treat to enjoy. My dick throbbed in her cunt. I buried deep into her snatch. I plunged in hard and fast. I fucked her with powerful strokes. It was amazing to enjoy the feel of her twat gripping me.

She held me tight. She polished my cock and brought me closer and closer to erupting. I groaned, savoring it while Aoi whimpered and moaned before me. Her small titties had that delicious amount of jiggle.

I ducked my head down and sucked her nub into my mouth.

She gasped. Her face scrunched up as she enjoyed the sensation. I nibbled on her. I flicked my tongue around her nub. She groaned, her body trembling. I loved the sounds she made. It was such a wonderful delight.

“Mrs. Marlow!” she squealed.

“What is she doing to you, Mistress Aoi?” moaned Natalie.

“She’s nursing on my nipple. Just loving it.”

“Awesome!”

It was.

I suckled and nursed with hunger. I nibbled on her with passion. I licked around her nub and then suckled hard. It was just the delight I wanted to give the girl. I ached for it as I thrust into Natalie’s twat. Her cunt clung to me.

The pressure built in my ovaries. I moaned my pleasure around Aoi’s nipple. The ache grew and grew at the tip of my cock burying again and again into the naughty depths of Natalie’s cunt. I plunged deep and hard into her with such force.

I fucked her hard. I buried into her with passion as I nursed from Aoi. I wanted to make Natalie cum again and again. I wanted to make them both explode. It would be incredible. My dick twitched and throbbed as I buried to the hilt in the slut’s cunt.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, my mouth popping off Aoi’s nub. “Oh, that’s good. Oh, Natalie, your cunt is buffing my dick clean. Lord, you’re so hot and juicy..”

“I know,” she moaned. “Oh, I know. Ooh, Just keep fucking into me like that, Mrs. Marlow. Pound into me. It’s amazing. I love it.”

“I do, too!” Aoi moaned.

They were both so sexy. I shuddered as I rammed into Natalie and sucked Aoi’s nipple back into my mouth. She squeaked in delight. Her body trembled. Then she cried out in throaty passion. She had to be cumming.

“Oh, you’re squirting on my belly,” moaned Natalie.

I ripped my mouth off Aoi’s nipple to see her juices gushing out and splashing Natalie’s stomach. A tart delight filled the air. I breathed it in. The heady scent filled my nose as I buried deep and hard into Natalie’s snatch.

“So good!” Aoi moaned. “I love your tongue in my butt, slave!”

Natalie groaned, her cunt squeezing about me. I thrust into her hard, my bush rubbing into her shaved cunt and her clit piercing. I shot my hand down and grabbed it as I drew back. I twisted her clit piercing.

The slut squealed.

Her pussy went wild around my cock.

I groaned and buried into her spasming heaven. Her pussy writhed around my cock. She milked me. I threw back my head and groaned. The pleasure gushed out of my cock. Pleasure rippled around me. It was amazing.

Fantastic.

I groaned, stars dancing around my head. They burst with such bright excitement. I moaned, trembling through that wonderful bliss. The rapture was exquisite. I loved it. As my pussy convulsed, juices gushing down my thighs. Ecstasy rippled out of my pussy.

“Oh, Mrs. Marlow!” Aoi moaned, swaying.

“I know!” I groaned and kissed her.

I thrust my tongue into her mouth as I hit the peak of my orgasm. Natalie’s spasming cunt sucked out the last of my cum. I twitched and throbbed, my breast rising and falling. The heady rush of delight washed through me.

Our kisses grew softer. Gentler. I broke it after a moment, both of us panting. Natalie whimpered, her pussy still convulsing around my cock for a few more heartbeats. I leaned back, my chest rising and falling.

“Fuck,” Natalie groaned. “That clit tug was amazing, Mrs. Marlow.”

“So was your tongue in my butt, slave,” moaned Aoi.

“Mmm, it was all sexy,” I said. I glanced at the clock. “And I need to go start on dinner. You two can have your fun. Remember the safe word.”

“It was…” Aoi frowned. “Uh…”

“Raven!” Natalie said. “But you won’t make me need it, will you, Mistress Aoi?”

“I don’t know,” the girl said, this surprisingly malicious smile on her lips as she picked up the flogger. “Maybe I want to slap your titties again.”

“Raven!” shouted Natalie. “Raven! Raven!”

“Oh, fine,” Aoi said. “I won’t spank your titties. I’ll just lick all that yummy cum out of your pussy.”

“Mmm, that sounds better, Mistress,” breathed Natalie.

I shook my head and padded to my dresser, letting my cock shrink. It felt weird walking around my house naked. I grabbed a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt, not bothering with a bra or panties. I pulled them on as they both ate the other’s pussy.

I wondered if that was called something. Probably some vulgar thing like double twat munching or slutty licking.

Dressed, I headed downstairs, my boobs jiggling beneath my shirt, my nipples grazing my cloth’s fabric. I hummed as I headed to my kitchen. I glanced out the window and saw Mr. Spencer heading into his car. He hopped inside.

Mrs. Spencer was home alone…

My dick throbbed. I shook my head. I had dinner to cook. I wanted to make something easy. I thought about what I had and settled on some hamburger helper. I diced up vegetables to add to the mix, I wanted to make it healthier, while I thawed the extra lean ground beef beneath the warm water.

Then I glanced in my fridge. We had milk. But what if it was expired? I’d have to go across the road and get some from Mrs. Spencer. I grabbed the carton and, without looking at the expiration date, sighed.

What? Grace asked. I sensed something…

Milk’s bad, I said, dumping it out down the drain. It as a quarter carton. I had planned on shopping tomorrow. It was a waste. Have to go get some from a neighbor.

Mrs. Spencer?

She’s home, I said. And always has milk.

I grabbed a pitcher to put it in and turned off the water. The meat would keep thawing in the warm water in the sink. I hummed as I headed to the door, my clit tingling. I wasn’t going to do anything. Just get some milk.

You sure you can face the temptation? asked Grace. She’s married. Has a child.

Of course. I’m not Sky. And she’s not a virgin. She’s a woman.

A MILF…

I shuddered. I was certain that Mrs. Spencer was being taken care of. My clit throbbed as I headed out of the house in a cheap pair of shoes I slipped on for running outside real quick. I hurried down my path and crossed the quiet streets.

My stomach tightened. I was just getting milk. Nothing else. Just milk.

I licked my lips as I reached the door. I drew in a deep breath. Then another. I jammed my thumb into the doorbell.

DING-DONG!

The chimes reverberated through the house. My breath quickened. My heart pounded faster and faster and faster. Footsteps approached. I wiped a sweaty palm on my sweatpants.

What was I wearing? Sweatpants. A t-shirt.

The door opened. Mrs. Spencer was there in yoga pants and a shirt. She smiled at the sight of me. “Hey, Madeline.”

“Hi, Tiffany,” I said. “Can I borrow some milk.”

“Oh, sure,” she said and laughed. “Want me to get the pump or do you want to just get it straight from the tap?”

A surge of lust shot through me as I glanced down at the new mother’s large breasts. I swallowed, his sudden hunger to try her breast milk surged through me. I licked my lips and then I shook my head and wrenched up my gaze.

“I think the cow variety will work better,” I said, panting.

“Yeah, yeah,” she said, staring at me. Then her gaze shot down to my tits. Or maybe my crotch. Had my clit grown into a dick? I didn’t feel hard. “Come in.”

“I can wait here,” I said. “You know, in a hurry.”

“Oh, come in,” she said, waving me. “Greg took our baby with him. He’s heading over to his mother’s.” She put a gun to her head and mimed pulling the trigger. “I had a headache and got out of it.”

I loathed my ex-mother-in-law.

I entered the house. I had been in here more than a few times. I knew the way to the kitchen. My clit throbbed and ached as I headed before her. My blood was on fire. I would just get the milk and leaving. Nothing more.

“How are things in the bedroom between you and Greg?” I asked Mrs. Spencer then winced. Why?

“Dull,” she said. “Mmm, I had some fun last night, though.”

“Oh,” I said.

“Hoping to have more,” she said.

“Oh, that’s great.” I reached her kitchen. “Glad things are going well for you. Do you want me to get it?”

“I think that would be best,” she said, a huskiness to her voice.

I frowned, my clit throbbing. Her voice had such a throaty purr to it. I swallowed and grabbed the fridge door. I opened it. A chill washed over my hot face. I needed this reminder. I reached in to grab the jug of 2%

“Mmm, that’s not the milk you want,” she said.

“What?” I said, turning to look at her.

I froze.

She had taken off her blouse and had opened the flaps of her maternity bra. Her dark-red nipples thrust through each beading with white. My jaw dropped. I couldn’t believe this was happening. What was she doing?

Why had she done this?

She sauntered to me, her boobs jiggling in her bra. Her brown hair fell about her youthful face. In her twenties, she was at the peak of her attractiveness. My mouth watered and then my cock grew. It just sprouted, thrusting forward and tenting the front of my sweatpants.

“Mmm, I thought so,” Mrs. Spencer purred. “Go on, Madeline, take a sip. Just suckle on it. I know it’ll be delicious. My milk is yummy.”

“Tiffany,” I spluttered. “W-what about Greg?”

“He’s going to be gone for hours,” she said. “And what he doesn’t know won’t hurt him. Mmm, I could use some passion. I need it.”

Passion… Another marriage where the wife wasn’t satisfied by her husband… I could do something about it. Keep her from having that same fate as me. I stumbled forward, my futa-cock throbbing and pulsing in my sweatpants.

Madeline! gasped Grace. You can’t.

She wants it.

She must have felt you were a futa. She’s young. You have to get out of here.

But she wants it.

It’s sin! She’s married. Madeline, get out of here! Do the right thing.

But I want it!

I grabbed Mrs. Spencer’s tit through her nursing bra and latched onto her dark-red nipple. I suckled. Her milk squirted into my mouth. I shuddered at that wonderful flavor. It spilled rich and warm over my mouth.

I closed my eyes and suckled again. The milk splashed against the back of my throat. I savored the feel of it spilling over the roof of my mouth and then soaking my tongue. This was such a wonderful flavor. I suckled, gulping it down.

The milk spilled over my mouth. My taste buds burst with the flavor of her creamy delight. I suckled again, Mrs. Spender’s cream flowing down my throat. It warmed my belly. My pussy clenched and my futa-dick throbbed.

I was one MILF suckling from another.

“Oh, Madeline,” she groaned. “Oh, I like that. It’s hot nursing a woman. Mmm, yes, yes, keep suckling.”

I did. I nursed with hunger. Her milk splashed against the back of my throat. My entire body shuddered from the sweet delight of this moment. I could happily drink her milk all day long. Just suck it down. It was fantastic.

She moaned as I did. Her body shuddered. I loved the way it did as I feasted on her. I drank down all her milk. I gulped every bit of it that I could. She groaned, rocking from side to side. My lips sealed tight about her.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned. “You’re making my pussy so wet.”

I had to devour her pussy. I had to lick her. Eat her. Just make her cum. I knew Grace was mad at me, but I didn’t initiate it. I couldn’t help it. She wanted me to suckle from her nipples and enjoy this incredible treat.

Her fingers stroked my hair as I nursed. I worked out more and more of her milk. It all flowed down my throat. My futa-dick pulsed in my sweatpants. I wanted to bend her over the counter and devour every bit of her pussy.

“Oh, Madeline,” Mrs. Spencer moaned as I suckled at her breast. Her hand squeezed my own big tits through my blouse. “Mmm, shame you’re not lactating.”

I popped my mouth off. “Just a few years too late.”

She smiled. “Pity.”

I kissed her on the lips, letting her taste her own cream on them. Her hands squeezed my breasts through my t-shirt. My futa-cock throbbed in my sweatpants, straining against the fleece material to escape.

She shuddered and then she broke the kiss. Her thumbs swept over my t-shirt while she shook her head. “Someone forgot their bra.”

“Just being comfortable after a day at work,” I said.

“Still, with those big tits.” Mrs. Spencer kneaded them, making my cock throb. Then her hands slid down my body and she grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and drew it up. I thrust my arms in the air. I shuddered as the cloth slid over my breasts. She gasped in delight. “You are such a delight, Madeline. I never knew you would be so up for this, but then again… You are Sky’s mother.”

“I suppose some of her wildness must be in me,” I said and then gasped as she grabbed my breasts and ducked her head down.

The new mother sucked my nipple into her mouth. I groaned as she nursed at it. My futa-cock throbbed and pussy clenched. It was a shame I didn’t have any milk to share with her. I would give it to her. I would let her drink it all down if I had any.

She swirled her tongue around my nub. The pleasure rippled through me. I groaned, my cunt clenching. It was a delight. She nibbled on it, her hands kneading and squeezing my boobs as she suckled from my lush mounds.

She popped her mouth off. “A real shame that you aren’t lactating.”

“I know,” I said.

Mrs. Spencer sucked my other nipple into her mouth. Her hands slid from my tits as she feasted. She slid down my hips to the waistband of my sweatpants. Her thumbs slipped in them and then she pushed them down. I groaned, wondering how long it would take her to find my futa-cock.

How would she react?

I hoped she would love it. I wanted to fuck her so badly. I could feel Grace’s disapproval coming from the reflection in the microwave. But I didn’t start this. It was all the fault of the sexy MILF who was nursing on my nipple.

My clit-dick popped out and bobbed before her. I groaned, my hands sliding through her brown hair. She groaned as the sweatpants fell from my waist. My cock bobbed out before me. I shuddered as it pulsed and throbbed. She kept sucking with hunger.

“Wow,” I groaned. “Oh, wow, that’s delicious. I love your mouth.”

Her hands slid around my hips for my pussy. She was so comfortable doing this. She must have been bisexual or something. Her fingers slid through my bush. Then she found my cock. She didn’t flinch.

She just grabbed it and stroked faster.

“Oh, yes, that is a cock,” I moaned. “My clit can turn into one. Isn’t that hot? I’m a futa!”

She popped her mouth off and moaned, “It is. Oh, it is so hot. I love it.”

Mrs. Spencer fell to her knees as if to prove that she did love it. She grabbed my cock and sucked it into her mouth. I gasped as that. It felt incredible to have this sexy, married brunette nursing on my cock. She was just so aroused she wasn’t even shocked.

I couldn’t believe her reaction, but I loved the way that she bobbed her head. She worked her mouth up and down my dick. My pussy clenched. This heat swelled in me. I groaned, my boobs bouncing. This was an incredible delight.

“That’s it,” I panted. “Oh, wow, Tiffany, you’re an amazing cocksucker.”

She winked at me and nursed, her cheeks hollowing.

The pressure in my ovaries swelled and swelled. I would have such an amazing orgasm. Just flood this sexy woman’s mouth with all the cum brimming in my ovaries. I would fire spurt after spurt of my spunk into her mouth. She would drown in jizz. I couldn’t wait for that wonderful moment. My dick twitched and throbbed. The pressure swelled and swelled in my ovaries. That mighty blast of jizz would fire out of my cock.

I would pump my spunk into her mouth. She would gulp it all down. Just swallow that wonderful spunk that I fired into her mouth. I shuddered, eager for it. My ovaries grew tighter and tighter with my next load of cum.

Her fingers slid up my thigh.

“Are you…?” I asked, her fingers coming closer and closer to my pussy.

Mrs. Spencer nodded, moaning around my cock.

“Tiffany!” I panted.

Her fingers reached my pussy. I shuddered as they slid through my hair. She caressed my folds with her digits. I trembled at her touch. It was such a wild delight. My cunt clenched, this heat building and building in me.

She thrust her fingers into me. Three of them. They stretched out my pussy and sent such delight racing through my body. I gasped, my cock throbbing in her mouth. My cunt drank in the friction. She worked her fingers in fast and hard. She buried them into my depths. I shuddered, savoring every moment of this.

“Oh, my Lord, that’s amazing,” I panted. “That’s so wonderful.”

Mrs. Spencer winked at me and swirled her tongue around my crown. Her fingers buried into me.

“Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make me explode. Just erupt in such passion.”

She sucked with such passion on my girl-dick. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my dick. It was an amazing delight. I groaned, savoring this passion. It was an excellent delight. My pussy clenched down on her while the pressure built and built at the tip of my dick.

I swelled towards my orgasm with her every suck. Her every bob of her head. Her every thrust of her digits into my cunt. I shuddered, my big boobs heaving. Her brown hair swayed about her sexy face as she worked her lips up and down my girl-cock.

What a sexy woman.

“Oh, my Lord, that’s awesome!” I gasped, my cunt clenching down on her digits. “I love it. Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to erupt. Yes!”

I came.

My pussy convulsed around her fingers. Waves of delight washed out of my spasming cunt while ecstasy jolted from my erupting cock. I fired blast after blast of my cum into her mouth. It was just incredible.

My mind blazed from the delight. I shuddered, sparks flaring across my vision. I groaned, my head swaying from side to side. My heart burst into such wild activity. My ovaries emptied over and over into her sucking mouth.

“Lord!” I groaned. “Oh, Lord, this is wonderful.”

Mrs. Spencer swallowed my cum. I trembled, hitting the roof of my climax. I trembled there, my blonde hair swaying around my face. My boobs jiggled as I savored this wonderful bliss. I shuddered, a smile spilling on my lips.

“Tiffany!” I groaned.

She slid her mouth off my cock and stood up, her big boobs bouncing in her nursing bra. She threw her arms around my neck. Our nipples pressed together, sparks flaring, moments before she kissed me on the mouth. She thrust her tongue, coated in my spunk, past my lips. I shuddered, savoring that wonderful flavor of my cum.

I swayed there, kissing her back. My hands grabbed her ass. I squeezed her rump through her yoga pants and held her tight as we swapped my salty cum back and forth. My cock throbbed between us, pinned against her stomach.

I tasted good but she would taste better.

I broke the kiss and fell to my knees. She smiled as I hauled down her yoga pants. A pair of gray panties with a mauve bow appeared. I smiled and kissed her pubic mound. I didn’t feel pubic hair beneath the satin.

I tugged down her panties and found only a narrow strip of brown hair leading to the bald folds of her pussy. A tart aroma of pussy filled my mouth. A familiar scent. I couldn’t quite place where I had smelled it.

I must have enjoyed a similar flavored pussy.

“Mmm, that’s it, Madeline,” said Mrs. Spencer. “Lick my pussy.”

I pressed my lips into her shaved folds and licked. I gathered up her tart pussy cream and, for some reason, had a flash of sucking Sky’s cock. I had no idea why. It was a shame my daughter wasn’t here. She would have loved Mrs. Spencer.

You’ll have to keep her away, said Grace. You can’t let her side.

You’re right. Mrs. Spencer is all mine. I shuddered at that naughty thought and thrust my tongue deep into her pussy, reveling in the tasty and familiar flavor of her cunt. I groaned, savoring the delight.

I licked and lapped at her married cunt with hunger. Her tart juices spilled over my tongue. Such a delicious flavor. My hands gripped her thighs, holding onto her as I fluttered my tongue up and down her folds.

Those big and lush and milk-heavy tits jiggled over my head. I stared at them with hypnotic delight as I devoured her. my futa-cock ached, ready to burying into her married sheath. I would fuck her so hard. Just plow to the hilt in her and savor that pussy writhing around my dick.

I would have a mighty orgasm in her. Just fire all my jizz into her depths.

“Oh, yes, yes, Madeline,” gasped Mrs. Spencer. “Ooh, the way you eat pussy… Women are such a delight. And when they have huge cocks… Sexy!”

“Mmm, yes,” I moaned in agreement.

“Never, ever thought you’d be like this,” panted Mrs. Spencer. “But with your daughter being Sky… I should have realized it.”

“We both do love pussy,” I moaned and licked again.

This tart flavor had me thinking of Sky so much as I fluttered my tongue up and down Mrs. Spencer’s slit. My futa-dick ached and throbbed as I lapped up her slit and back down it. I groaned, savoring every inch of the cunt that I devoured.

I loved it. I savored it. This was so good. Such a delight. I whimpered and shuddered, my body quivering as my tongue lapped at her. I licked and fluttered and devoured this yummy pussy. It was a treat. I groaned at it. I loved every moment of eating her out and drinking her spicy cream.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Mrs. Spencer groaned. “Oh, that’s good. Just a treat. Yes, yes, keep licking at me.”

“Gladly,” I moaned, Sky dancing in my thoughts.

Why did this pussy remind me of my daughter so much?

Was it just her love for MILFs? That I was enjoying a woman that I knew my daughter would have been seducing if I hadn’t turned her desires to age-appropriate girls. Those her own age. That had to be it.

I buried my tongue into Mrs. Spencer’s cunt. My hands slid up her thighs to grab her rump. I kneaded her plump ass and pulled her tight against me. I savored the way she shuddered. Her tits jiggled and swayed. They heaved from side to side.

Her back arched. She groaned, her body shuddering from side to side. She was such a delicious woman to devour. Her boobs jiggled and smacked together. My own quivered as I fucked my tongue in and out of her.

I savored her tart juices. “So good.”

“Mmm, I know,” she panted. “You just love my pussy. Oh, god, you’re going to make me cum. Then you’re going to fuck me!”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned and fluttered my tongue up to her clit.

I swirled around her bud. She bucked. Her tits heaved. Then I latched onto her clit. I sucked on her, that tart flavor suffusing my mouth. I had a flash of memory of nursing on Sky’s cock while kneeling in the kitchen.

I shuddered, loving his naughty association. I suckled on Mrs. Spencer’s clit while my mind replayed blowing my daughter and her sexy futa-cock. My pussy clenched and the ache at the tip of my cock grew and grew.

I nursed on Mrs. Spencer with all my might. My cheeks hollowed. She gasped. Her breasts heaved now. She trembled and groaned. Her hand seized a fistful of my blonde hair. Her moans echoed through the kitchen

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” she cursed. “Oh, my fucking god, Madeline. That’s it. I’m going to explode. I’m going to fucking explode!”

“Good,” I moaned around her clit.

I suckled.

She gasped. Her body bucked. Her pussy juices gushed out of her cunt and slashed over my chin. I opened my mouth wide, gulping down that tart delight. I closed my eyes as I reveled in the flavor of her married passion.

This was such a wrong thing I was doing here. This was just such a terrible and wicked and kinky delight. I groaned as I feasted on her. My clit-dick ached to slide into her depths. Grace continued to glower.

I couldn’t stop this. I wanted to fuck Mrs. Spencer’s pussy.

“Oh, fuck, yes!” gasped Mrs. Spencer. “Ooh, I need you in me right now. I need you sliding that big dick into my pussy. Will you do that? Huh? Will you fuck me hard?”

“Yes!” I moaned, my futa-cock throbbing and aching. “I’ll gladly do that for you.”

She smiled at me as I rose, my cock throbbing and aching before me. It twitched with my heartbeat. My pussy dripped cream down my thighs. My hips wiggled back and forth, my cock swaying before me.

She grabbed it and stroked it. “Ooh, I need this cock in me.” She stared at me. “Slide it in. Fuck me right here against the counter.”

I pressed into her, my tit pillowing into her breast. “Just like that?” I asked her, her boobs so soft on mine. “Nice and tight?”

“Yes,” she moaned, pressing my cock into her shaved folds. “Just slide into me. I need to be fucked by another big dick.”

I grinned and thrust into her.

My cock sank into her wonderful flesh. I groaned, my nipples brushing hers. She was so wet and juicy after her orgasm. She groaned, her hands sliding up and down my back. She half-sat on the counter, her legs about mine.

I drew back and then slammed into her again. Her silky flesh massaged my cock. It was an amazing moment to experience. This wonderful heat rushed through me. I buried hard into Mrs. Spencer’s pussy.

“Oh, god, I love big dicks!” she moaned, her pussy clenching around my cock. “Big futa-dicks!”

“Yes!” I moaned, thrusting away at her hot, tight pussy.

I buried into her again and again. I savored the pleasure of her. I buried to the hilt in her again and again. I plunged deep and hard. It was amazing to enjoy. Every thrust into her brought me closer and closer to cumming.

Closer and closer to spurting into her pussy.

She moaned, her twat growing hotter and hotter around my cock. Our breasts rubbed together, nipples sparking with delight. I shuddered, my futa-dick throbbing in her cunt. I plunged away at her, my own snatch getting hotter and hotter.

Juices soaked my bush. Ran down my thighs. “Oh, yes, yes, Tiffany!”

“I’m going to cum on this dick!” she moaned, her pussy clenching hard on my cock.

“I hope so!” I gasped and buried hard into her pussy. “Yes, yes, let me feel that cunt go wild about me.”

She grinned at me, her hands clawing at my back. I thrust hard into her. I fucked her, both of us moaning. My ovaries tightened. My cum ached to erupt into her depths. One MILF spurting jizz into another.

What a hot thought.

I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard. She gasped, her boobs rubbing into mine. Her face twisted with passion. Her eyes rolled back into her head while her hot flesh squeezed about me. Then she squealed. Her pussy clamped down about me then writhed.

“Oh, fuck, yes!” Mrs. Spencer howled.

I groaned as her married pussy rippled around my thrusting cock. I shuddered and slammed to the hilt in her, my breasts rubbing into hers. She groaned and kissed me hard on the mouth. Her hands grabbed my ass, pulling me into her spasming cunt.

Her flesh massaged me. I was in heaven. I groaned into her kiss and erupted. My cum fired thick and hot into her cunt. I spurted blast after blast of her jizz into her twat. I reveled in it. This wonderful delight surged through my body.

My cum basted her cunt. Her pussy rippled and writhed about my dick. She milked me with her passion. I groaned into the kiss as the pleasure slammed into my mind. It washed out of my cunt and fired from my dick. It all merged in my thoughts.

She broke the kiss and howled, “You fuck me as hard as your daughter!”

I froze, my pleasure popping. It all became so clear. Last night, I had sucked my daughter’s dick. Her pussy-coated dick. A tart flavor. Not Georgia’s spicy delight. I had believed my daughter when she lied and said I was remembering it wrong. I trusted her.

“That little bitch snuck over here and fucked you last night?” I growled, fury spilling over me. What else was she lying about? My eyes widened. She went early to pick up Georgia. Mrs. Matthews was in danger of being fucked.

I had to find my daughter and stop her.

To be continued…

---

Can the futa submit to her mother’s dominatrix boss? Or will she be punished?

Futa’s Wild Passion

Chapter Fourteen: Dominatrix Plays with the Futa

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to FallenAngelX00 for beta reading this!

My mom and I headed up the elevator on the ride to see her boss: Ms. Petrov.

A nervous flutter washed through me. My mom’s warning she gave in the car hit me hard as the elevator creaked higher and higher. A nervous ripple ran through me. I was here to please my mom’s boss so she could get a raise. To help out our family, but the way my mom talked…

Maybe I couldn’t handle this BDSM stuff.

“It’ll be okay,” Mom said, rubbing my arm. “She won’t harm you… Probably.”

“Mom,” I groaned, my body shaking. “That’s not helpful.”

“I’m sorry. She’s just… very forceful. She gets what she wants, and right now, that’s you.”

I glanced at her. “Once, that was you.”

My mom nodded. “I was very confused when I first started working here. I was excited to have the job. I mean, how many big companies would hire a forty-year-old woman who just got her IT credentials. I mean, I hadn’t worked since the twins were born. And then I interviewed with Ms. Petrov and she said I was perfect.”

“Just not to fix her computer,” I said, relaxing some.

“Yeah.” Mom blushed. “She wanted to corrupt me. To lead me into doing things that I had no idea I could enjoy. Would want to enjoy. You understand, I’m not gay. I like men. I loved your father very much. I still love him, but…”

“You were lonely and horny and then your boss was touching you in ways that you found surprising,” I said. “It was like this switch flipped in you, and you were seeing the world differently. Doing things with others you’d never thought you would. It shattered all the sort of notions you had about yourself.”

“Is that what happened to you?”

I nodded. “With Allie in that old princess playhouse in the back yard. I was mad at her, wrestling with her, then I suddenly realized I was on top of her and that she was so cute and sexy and then we were kissing and it all happened.”

“Yeah, that was what it was like.” Mom took a deep breath. “It’s not love between us,” my mom added. “I don’t think Ms. Petrov is capable of love. There’s something missing inside of her.”

“That’s sad,” I said.

My mom nodded then she shuddered as the elevator slowed to a stop. It opened onto the executive floor. Just like it had yesterday. I was far, far more nervous as I followed my mom towards Ms. Petrov’s office. This time, the executive assistant’s desk was staffed by a young, blonde woman with her hair pinned up in a sexy bun, glasses perched on her nose.

“She’s waiting for you, Veronica,” the young woman purred. She was in her mid-twenties, at the peak of her beauty. “And for your daughter.”

Was the secretary someone that Ms. Petrov had seduced, too? There was a knowing glint in her eyes. My futa-cock twitched in my panties. My cheeks blushed. Why did it embarrass me that this woman knew we were going to have sex with Ms. Petrov.

My hands washed in front of me. My mother reached the door and knocked. Hard.

I frowned. I thought we could go right in.

“Enter,” a commanding voice called.

My mother opened the doors and entered boldly. I followed her, closing the doors behind her to enter the almost austere office of Ms. Petrov. It was large, almost cavernous. Her glass desk stood in the center of it. She had a corner office, two walls that were nothing but tinted windows overlooking the city. The other two walls were covered in white cabinets that almost blended in with austere paint save for their gold knobs and locks.

The woman herself sat at her desk, her black hair pinned up in a bun. Her blue eyes were piercing as they flicked to us. She stood up and I blinked. She wore a corset that hugged her slender body in black. The leather straps holding it tight gave her an hourglass figure. Small breasts were cradled in leather cups, nipples exposed and hard. She wore no panties, her pussy shaved. She didn’t have the thick bush that I had imagined when jerking off. She had on fishnet stockings held up by leather garter straps dangling from the corset and knee-high boots polished to such a gleam that reflections flashed over the black surface.

“Well, well, well,” purred Ms. Petrov. She sauntered around her desk. “What a delectable treat you’ve raised, slave.”

“Thank you, Ms. Petrov,” my mother said, not rising to the slave designation. My mother was this woman’s sex slave. The reality was really, really hitting me as the dominatrix strolled to us, her hips rolling. Pussy juices gleamed on her shaved flesh.

My futa-cock twitched and throbbed in my panties, fighting to get out.

“Slave, strip,” the dominatrix said, her Russian accent thick and exotic. It gave her an even more of an icy edge. A natural bitchiness that demanded obedience.

“Yes, Ms. Petrov,” my mother said and attacked the buttons of her blouse.

My head swiveled as Ms. Petrov passed us, heading for the row of cabinets. Her pale ass swayed with her every step. I swallowed as she opened one. It was full of restraints. Metal handcuffs, manacles, leather cuffs, wide bars with shackles at the end, and various hues and thickness of ropes. A collection of gags dangled from hooks. Bands of rubber or leather straps attached to dowels or rubber balls.

What did those other cabinets contain?

I swallowed as she pulled out a gag that had a silver ring and a pair of leather cuffs. She turned around and marched towards my stripping mother. I glanced at Mom, her blonde hair swaying as she worked off her bra, freeing her large breasts. Her skirt and blouse were already on the ground. Then she peeled off her panties, revealing her golden bush hiding the pussy that had birthed me.

A wicked throb rippled up my cock as I stared at my mom. She was here. She would make sure nothing bad would happen to me. She loved me. Birthed me. Raised me. We were more than mother and daughter now.

We were lovers.

Her panties off, she straightened. Her hands went behind her back. She stood tall, shoulders back and breasts thrust out of her. They rose with her breathing. Her cheeks blushed scarlet, her nipples hard. The tart aroma of her pussy reached my nose.

“Mmm, look at your mother,” Ms. Petrov said. “She was such an innocent when I claimed her. Never eaten pussy. Never enjoyed a dildo. It was such a delight the first time she rimmed my asshole. I sent her home to you with that sour musk on her lips. I wonder if she kissed you in greeting when she got home while you had no idea how I’d used her mouth.”

My cheeks burned. Mom usually would kiss my sisters and me when she would come home from work. On the cheeks. The forehead. Quick ones. Mom-type kisses.

“You never knew she had my pussy cream or ass on her lips,” said Ms. Petrov. “That she when I called her in for ’emergencies,’ I was tying her down and fucking her with big dildos.”

“No idea, Ms. Petrov,” I said, squirming.

She seemed pleased by that answer. Then she stared at my mother. “Open.”

Mom opened her mouth wide, accepting the ring gag that was shoved past her lips. The silver ring would keep her mouth open wide but she couldn’t talk. I shuddered as Ms. Petrov buckled it behind her while this pit rose in my stomach.

Mom couldn’t talk. Couldn’t object to anything Ms. Petrov did to me.

No, no, Mom wouldn’t let her boss harm me no matter what. My mother loved all her daughters. Loved me. It wasn’t just the sex, it was that maternal instinct that burned so bright in her. She would protect me.

“Turn around.” Ms. Petrov gave commands with effortless ease. They cracked with steel even though she didn’t raise her tone.

Mom turned around. She had her hands not clasped behind her back, but held open. She didn’t resist as Ms. Petrov cinched a leather cuff to each of them, a short bar of metal holding them together, binding her hands behind her back.

My nervousness swelled. Mom could still protect me if things got weird. Right?

“On your knees, slave,” Ms. Petrov said not even looking at Mom. Her blue eyes were on me. They were as warm as a glacier in winter. I shuddered as she stared at me while Mom obeyed, falling to her knees.

Without even looking away from me, Ms. Petrov grabbed my mother’s hair and yanked her head forward. The dominatrix pressed my mother’s mouth into her pussy and then shuddered. It was clear the ring gag didn’t stop Mom from licking cunt.

I swallowed. She kept looking at me while my mother licked and lapped and moaned. The sounds of her eating the icy woman’s pussy echoed through the office. I squirmed. Why did Ms. Petrov keep looking at me? My pussy grew hotter. My dick ached more and more. I wanted to do something, but she just looked at me.

Sizing me up.

I felt like a hunk of meat before the butcher. She was figuring out how she would carve me up and serve me. She was dangerous. This tingling ripple shot through me. I didn’t know what was going to happen this afternoon.

“Strip, Jennifer,” she said, using my full name. No one used my full name.

“Yes, Ms. Petrov,” I found myself saying instead of correcting her like I normally would.

This was a woman who didn’t tolerate corrections.

I pulled off my blouse, ripping it over my head. My breasts jiggled in my bra. Interest kindled in her blue eyes as she stared at my nineteen-year-old body. She licked her lips. Mom kept feasting on her cunt as I reached behind me and unhooked my bra.

I bared my young tits to the dominatrix’s eyes.

A hungry purr rumbled from Ms. Petrov. A feline hunger blossomed in her blue eyes. Now I was the mouse about to be eaten.

I swallowed and unzipped my skirt. It dropped down my legs. Her eyes focused on my crotch, on my futa-dick swelling my panties. She wanted to enjoy a futa. She had her chance, and she hungered for it.

I shoved down my panties.

“Magnificent,” she groaned as my futa-cock popped out.

My dick throbbed and pulsed before me. The danger beat through my veins. But I could handle this. I had a big futa-cock. She wanted it. Lusted for it. That gave me an advantage over her, right? My breasts jiggled as trembles of excitement rippled through me.

She scrutinized me. My cock. My tits. My virgin pussy clenched. The heat washed through my body. My toes curled and flexed. Then she pulled away from my mother and walked around me. Mom panted, her large breasts rising and falling.

“What a beautiful creature you brought into this world, slave.” Ms. Petrov’s heeled boots echoed with her every step as she circled me. “I see your beauty in her, but she got her fiery hair from your husband.”

My mother could only groan.

“Mmm, and what beautiful hair it is,” Ms. Petrov said when she was behind me.

She seized my hair, pulling it into a ponytail. I gasped as she gripped me by it and then she marched to her table, dragging me behind her. I bent over and scurried after, wincing at the flare of pain. I felt so helpless to follow her. It sent his wicked thrill through me. The danger intensified, feeling the ache in my ovaries.

She brought me to her desk and pressed me down onto it. My round breast kissed the cool surface. My body trembled. My futa-cock swayed beneath me, bobbing back and forth. My heart pumped screaming blood through my veins.

“Mmm, this ass,” purred Ms. Petrov. “Nothing like young ass. Naturally tight and perky.” She grabbed my butt-cheeks, squeezing them. She parted my crack as she played with me. “Oh, yes, that’s delicious. Slave, this ass needs to be worshiped. Don’t you think?”

Mother moaned.

“Then get over here and rim her!”

I heard my mother moving, her large tits smacking together. Her bare feet slapped on the stone flooring. Then she was behind me. I felt her breath on my face. She moaned her wordless pleasure and nuzzled her face between my butt-cheeks. I felt the straps of her gag rubbing on my flesh.

Her spread-wide lips surrounded my asshole. Her tongue licked out. An incestuous thrill rippled through me as my mother rimmed my asshole. My pussy drank in the heat. I groaned, my futa-cock swaying and bobbing.

“Mom!” I whimpered in delight. “Oh, wow, Mom! That’s so… That’s so naughty!”

Ms. Petrov moved around the desk and leaned over. “Do you like your mother eating your asshole?”

“Yes!” I groaned. “It feels so wonderful, Ms. Petrov. Her tongue is dancing around my asshole. She’s making my pussy and my futa-cock feel amazing.”

“Get that asshole nice and wet,” Ms. Petrov said. She sauntered towards the cabinets, striding out of my sight. “Get that tongue in your daughter’s asshole, slave.”

My mom obeyed.

I gasped as her tongue thrust into my asshole. I bucked and squirmed on the desk, rubbing my nipples into the glass surface. Naughty sparks of pleasure burst through me. They electrified me. I groaned, my butt-cheeks clenching around her face.

It was so incredible to have my ass rimmed by my mother’s naughty tongue. She did such wicked things with it. She swirled her tongue around inside my bowels, wiggling it in as deep as she could. I moaned while a cabinet creaked open.

What was Ms. Petrov doing? Grabbing?

I squirmed and twisted, struggling to catch glimpses of Ms. Petrov as my mom’s sloppy rimming continued. She soaked my asshole in her saliva. She thrust her tongue deep and far into my asshole. I shuddered, my butt-cheeks clenching around her face, my pussy and futa-cock drinking in the sensations.

A line of pussy cream ran down my clit-dick from my virgin twat. It reached the tip, beading there, teasing me. I shuddered and whimpered. I bit my lip as Mom’s rimming felt incredible. Incestuous delight swept through me.

The footsteps returned. The dangerous click-click of Ms. Petrov’s step.

“Enough licking her, slave,” said Ms. Petrov.

Mom pulled her face from between my butt-cheeks. I groaned, missing the sensation already. My asshole tingled from her tongue, soaked in her saliva. Ms. Petrov set a silver cone beside me with a thin neck leading to a handle. It was polished smooth, the end a rounded tip, not a sharp point.

“A butt plug?” I gasped.

“You’ve used one?” Ms. Petrov had.

“I’ve heard about them,” I said. “I’ve never seen one.” My asshole tingled. “Are you…”

“Oh, yes,” she said, grinning. “But first, hands behind your back.”

I shuddered, knowing what was coming. It was exciting to obey her. I placed my hands behind my back. She then set another object beside me. A thick, long, pink dildo attached to a black harness. I gasped in realization. Before I could move, she grabbed my hands and slipped the first leather cuff around my right wrist.

I stared at the dildo lying beside me as she cinched the cuff tight. The chain jangled as she bound my left wrist. My fingers twitched. I felt so helpless now. My virgin pussy clenched. I had wondered how I would lose my cherry.

I never thought it would happen in the office of my mother’s boss.

I swallowed. “I’m a virgin.”

“I know,” she said. “Your mother told me all about the delight of licking your cherry cunt. Of caressing your hymen.” Ms. Petrov let out a shuddering sigh. “It has been soooo long since I had the privilege. And you’re a futa. You’ve been fucking with that cock, but ignoring all the delights that your body has to offer.”

I swallowed and whimpered.

She picked up the butt plug. “Now,” she said, pressing the tip into my right asscheek. She slid the cool metal across me towards my crack. “If you want this to end, if you can’t handle what I’m doing, say red light.” A sneer crossed her voice, like only a pathetic, scared baby would do it. “I’ll stop. I won’t go any further.”

“Okay,” I said and shivered, wanting to say it. But what about my mom’s promotion? Her job? “I can handle it. Every girl has to lose her cherry sometime. Why not like this? It’ll be memorable.”

“Mmm, you’re a wild thing. Not nearly as vulnerable as your mother had been. You’re better at faking you’re not afraid.” Ms. Petrov leaned over me, her naked crotch rubbing into my ass. “I like the bravado. It’s so much fun to see how far a girl is willing to go just to prove she’s not scared.”

“I’m not,” I said, my heart pounding.

“Liar.” She licked my ear. “The fear will only sweeten it. You’re going to love every last thing I do to you.”

She lifted away and pressed the butt plug between my asscheeks. I shuddered at the smooth metal rubbing against my flesh. She moved it down and down to my sphincter wreathed in spit. Despite knowing a girl’s asshole could stretch to take something thicker than a butt plug—like my cock, for instance—a ripple of fear washed through me.

I gasped as she drilled the end of the butt plug into my sphincter. She twisted it back and forth, working it against my anal ring. I groaned as it widened, parting to engulf the ever-expanding plug. I groaned, my toes curling as she worked inch after inch of it in me.

“Oh, god, oh, god!” I moaned, squirming on her glass desk. My nipples throbbed against the surface. Pleasure surged down to my cunt. This hot delight shot through me. It was incredible to feel. To experience.

She worked more and more of it into my bowels, screwing it into me. She pressed it deeper and deeper. My asshole swallowed more and more of it. I groaned as the last bit popped into me. Now only the narrow handle thrust out of my sphincter, the base widening into a round knob.

“Oh, my god,” I moaned.

I squeezed my asshole around it as Ms. Petrov picked up her strap-on. I couldn’t see her behind me, but I could hear her stepping into the harness. The sounds of it climbing up her legs, her thighs, sent a shiver through me. My virgin pussy clenched. Pussy juices soaked my bush. I could smell my sweet excitement wreathing the air.

I heard the straps tightening. I pictured it thrusting from her shaved crotch, that pink shaft eager to pop my cherry and break me fully in. I whimpered, my fingers flexing. My arms pulled on my cuffs, wanting to push up and stand so I could see her.

Ms. Petrov grabbed my hair. I squealed out at the shock of pain as she jerked me upright and pulled me from her desk. The tip of her dildo prodded my ass as she backed me up a few steps. Though it hurt, being pulled around by my hair made e feel like such a dirty, submissive slut.

This wave of heat rippled out of my virgin cunt. My cock twitched from the excitement. My nipples tingled. I clenched my asshole down around the butt plug and whimpered out in delight.

Without even being told, my mom rose, moved before me, and sat down on the desk facing me. Drool ran out of her spread-open mouth. Her large breasts quivered. Her pussy gleamed, surrounded by her blonde fur.

She looked so inviting.

“Mmm, go slide into your mother,” purred Ms. Petrov. “I want you to be in the very pussy that birthed you when I take your cherry.”

“Oh, god, you’re such a perv, Ms. Petrov,” I moaned.

She poked my ass with the dildo, nudging me forward. “No lip from you,” she said. “You’re only warning, Jennifer.”

I shuddered, wondering what the consequences would be. “Sorry, Ms. Petrov.”

“Now get that futa-cock in your mother’s cunt right now,” she hissed. Her fingernails bit into my rump as she squeezed.

I gasped and darted forward. My round tits heaved. I reached the desk, my cock bouncing up and down wildly. I had to wait for its movement to stop so I could line up at my mother’s pussy. Neither of us could use our hands. She stared at me with bright, blue eyes, moaning and whimpering.

She wanted my cock in her pussy. I groaned, eager for that joy, too.

I lowered my hips just enough to aim my futa-dick at my mother’s cunt. I thrust forward. My cock’s tip hit her pussy lips. Her labia slid around my shaft. That wonderful delight of burying into the incestuous depths of my mother washed over me.

My breasts quivered in delight. I groaned as I buried deeper and deeper into her cunt. My cock slid to the hilt in my mother. This amazing, trembling passion surged over me. I groaned at the thrill of having every inch of my mother’s pussy wrapped around my cock.

I groaned out in delight. I beamed at mom. Her pussy squeezed around me. I savored the hot walls of her pussy all around my throbbing clit-dick. I leaned in and kissed her open mouth, our breasts pressing together.

“Mmm, what a taboo and delicious slight,” purred Ms. Petrov.

Click-click.

She stepped closer.

Click-click.

She brought that dildo nearer to my pussy. I quivered, my tongue dancing around in my mother’s spread-open mouth. Her tongue played with mine while her pussy clenched around my girl-dick. The heat of her snatch soaked my cock in her taboo juices.

I loved being in her pussy. I was so glad I was losing my virginity while pressed against my mother. I just wished Allie were here. I closed my eyes as I felt Ms. Petrov right behind me. He rubbed her dildo’s tip into my butt-cheeks.

Moved it lower.

I groaned as the smooth surface dimpled my ass. She brought it down between my thighs. She pressed it into my cunt. I quivered at the delight of her dildo pressing into my virgin labia. She reached my hymen. My futa-cock twitched in my mother’s pussy.

“Mmm, slave, I’m going to pop your daughter’s cherry,” moaned Ms. Petrov. “You’re such a whore, you brought your innocent daughter to me so I could devour her. What sort of slutty mother are you.”

Mom moaned, her cunt clenching around my pussy.

“Yes, yes, that much,” Ms. Petrov moaned.

She pressed against my cherry. My asshole clenched around my butt plug as my hymen stretched and stretched. A flare of pain surged through me. I squirmed, my futa-dick aching more and more in my mother’s cunt. I kissed her hard.

“And Jennifer, one more thing,” Ms. Petrov said, “no cumming without permission.”

I broke the kiss and gasped, “What?”

She thrust.

My cherry popped.

I gasped as her dildo invaded my deflowered pussy. She slammed deep into me. My tight sheath expanded. My eyes widened, breasts pressing tight into my mother’s large boobs. It was the opposite of what I normally felt. I wasn’t sliding into hot, juicy cunt but being invaded. Ms. Petrov’s dildo reached so deep into me, stimulating flesh that had never been touched before.

A feminine delight rippled through me. My asshole squeezed on the butt plug, drawing pleasure from it while a rush of bliss surged out my cunt. It rippled up my cock buried to the hilt in my mother’s twat. It met the delight rippling around there.

“Oh, my god!” I groaned. I was experiencing two pleasures at once. The joy of having a cock and a pussy all at the same time. “Oh, my god! Oh, my god!”

“You better not cum, Jennifer,” Ms. Petrov said, a mocking sound in her tone. Then she drew back her hips.

My pussy clung to her dildo. My silky walls drank in the feel of her shaft sliding out of me. I groaned, my cock twitching and throbbing. I trembled, aching as she drove her fake-dick back into me. A rush of pleasure washed out of my pussy, stimulating my cock.

My ovaries drank in the warmth, the pressure building already towards my orgasm. My eyes widened. I wanted to cum already. It was so incredible feeling the delight of having my pussy fucked while my futa-cock marinated in my mother’s forbidden cunt.

“Oh, no,” I whimpered.

“Mmm, yes!” purred Ms. Petrov as she fucked my pussy. She rammed that dildo in and out of cunt, pressing me tighter against my mother’s body, my dick deeper into her twat. “Your mother can cum, but not you.”

My eyes widened.

Ms. Petrov grabbed my hips. As she drew back hers, she pulled on mine. My cock slid backward through my mom’s tight flesh. Her silky walls massaged my cock even as Ms. Petrov’s dildo stroked my inner depths.

“Oh, fucking no!”

How could I hold off cumming when I was fucking and being fucked?

Ms. Petrov rammed her dildo back into me. Her crotch smacked my rump, driving my hips forward. I gasped as I buried back into my mother’s incestuous snatch. My nipples rubbed against hers. Mom moaned, her cunt clenching around my dick, her body trembling.

The dominatrix pumped my hips as she fucked me. I couldn’t help matching her rhythm after a moment, melting in the bliss of the dual frictions sending pleasure through me. My cunt drank in the thick shaft plunging over and over into my depths. My futa-cock reveled in the silky heaven gliding around my spongy crown.

My body quivered. My holes clenched down on the toys plundering them. The butt plug shifted in my bowels every time Ms. Petrov hammered forward and drove my dildo deeper into my mother’s cunt. The little stimulation in my asshole joined the other two blisses.

I wanted to cum.

Ached to cum.

She would punish me.

I glanced at some of the cabinets that were still closed. One of those would hold whips and flails and paddles. I had no doubt she would use them on me. So I trembled, fighting that building urge to cum swelling and swelling inside of me.

I whimpered, my entire body quivering. Her dildo thrust hard and fast into my cunt. She buried into my snatch. She rammed deep and hard into me, plunging my girl-dick in and out of my mother’s tight cunt. Ms. Petrov fucked without mercy.

Mom whimpered, her blue eyes wide.

“No, no,” I groaned. “You can’t cum, Mom!”

“Oh, but she has to!” purred Ms. Petrov as she fucked me. Her fingernails bit into my hips. “Slave, cum as soon as you can.”

Mom nodded her head and whimpered in delight. Her pussy clenched around me, drinking in the friction. I gasped at the increased bliss flowing down my cock to my pussy stuffed with the dildo. My body bucked, nipples sliding across her pillowy breasts.

“No, no, Mom!” I panted. “Please, please, don’t cum!”

“She’s my slave!” hissed Ms. Petrov. “My naughty, little whore. Ooh, yes, yes!”

I gasped as Ms. Petrov buried to the hilt in me. She fucked my pussy with hard strokes, her crotch smacking into me. My cunt clenched around her dildo while Mom’s pussy grew hotter and hotter around my cock.

Her eyes begged for my forgiveness. I whimpered as her incestuous snatch squeezed so tight around me. I buried hard into her twat, propelled by Ms. Petrov’s powerful thrusts. The dominatrix held nothing back.

Mom came.

Her pussy writhed and spasmed around my cunt. Her twat spasmed wildly. The pleasure surged down my shaft. My ovaries lurched, eager to unload my cum into her. I whimpered and moaned, shaking my head.

I wouldn’t cum.

Mom’s pussy sucked with hunger at my cock. She wanted me to pump into her depths. She wasn’t on birth control. I could breed her like I was breeding Allie. My mom and sister could both be pregnant at the same time.

No! I couldn’t think that.

Ms. Petrov’s dildo plowed hard into my cunt, driving me into my mother’s convulsing snatch. My toes curled. My asshole clenched around the butt plug. Whimpering moans burst from my lips. I clamped my jaw shut. My fingers balled into fists. My arms fought against the restraints.

Mom round and pregnant with my baby burned in my thoughts. I just had to cum in her.

No! No! No!

Just had to spurt all my wonderful, baby-making spunk into her incestuous pussy. To knock her up like Dad had done in the past. My pussy clenched on the dildo plunging into me. The dual frictions burned through me.

Just spurt.

Cum in her.

Breed her!

I couldn’t cum. I would be in such trouble with Ms. Petrov. I had to fight against it. Mom’s pussy sucked with hunger at my clit-dick. Her flesh writhed and spasmed around me. I groaned, my cunt clenching around the dildo plunging deep and hard into me.

My fingernails bit into my palms. My hips plunged forward, thrusting in and out of my mother’s cunt. I could withstand her spasming flesh. I could endure. I had to endure. I buried hard and deep into her. I buried my girl-dick to the hilt in her cunt again and again, the pleasure of her pussy rippling over my cock.

My fiery hair danced around my face. I whimpered and moaned, my nipples rubbing into Mom’s pussy. She gasped and groaned, her blue eyes melting as she bucked. Her pussy kept spasming as I fucked into her.

“Mom!” I groaned. “Oh, god, you went multi-orgasmic!”

She nodded her head, her pussy writhing and rippling around my plunging cock. The delight was never-ending. Her flesh surged over my cock. She sucked at me. My dick twitched and throbbed in her depths. I fucked her harder. Faster. I buried to the hilt in her wonderful cunt.

Ms. Petrov fucked my pussy without mercy. She stimulated me, rubbing her tits into my back. Her dildo plundered me to the hilt again and again. I gasped and moaned, my ovaries getting so hot. So full of cum.

The bliss surged through my body. I whimpered. Moaned. Stars danced before my eyes as my pleasure built in my ovaries. A vast pressure needed to escape. I groaned through grit teeth, battling this ache to erupt. It was so powerful. Too powerful.

I couldn’t fight this.

I wanted to. Ached to. I didn’t want to be spanked, but… but…

“Mom!” I howled and erupted.

I fired my cum into my mother’s fertile pussy. My dick pumped blast after blast of my seed into her. I filled her to the brim with my spunk. My cunt convulsed around the dildo plundering in me as I fired all my incestuous seed into my mother’s cunt.

She moaned in delight. Her pussy milked me. Wrung me dry. Her big boobs rubbed into my round tits. They jiggled and heaved as she squirmed against me. Drool ran down her chin. Her blue eyes blazed.

“Naughty futa,” moaned Ms. Petrov as she buried into me. She trembled, her voice growing throaty. “Such a wicked daughter. Cumming in your mother’s unprotected womb. Tch, tch. You could knock her up!”

“I know!” I howled, my pussy writhing around the dildo. She didn’t fuck me any longer.

Was she cumming, too?

She had to be. She groaned, her fingernails biting into my hips. We were all moaning through our orgasms. My futa-cum flooded my mother’s pussy. The pleasure and rapture slammed into my mind. At that moment, I didn’t care about anything else.

And then Ms. Petrov pulled her dildo out of my cunt and said, “Someone disobeyed me.”

“I tried!” I whimpered. “…I did, Ms. Petrov, but… but… My mom was cumming around my cock.”

“And?” the dominatrix asked as she moved across the room.

“How could I resist erupting?”

“Through obedience,” she said. “You were given a command. You failed. You have to be punished.”

“But!” I spluttered. “That’s not fair. My mom went multi-orgasmic. She kept cumming and cumming.”

“’But’ is a word I dislike,” Ms. Petrov said while opening a cabinet. I groaned at the sight of flails, wisp, paddles, crops, and other items. My butt-cheeks clenched. “It is a weaselly word. One that cowards and pathetic losers use to mitigate the failings in their lives. In here, I expect people to take responsibility for their actions.”

She grabbed a whip. I shuddered at the sight of it. A bullwhip, thick and long, made of braided red and black leather. She advanced back to us, grinning. She stopped a good ten feet away from me. I gasped as her arm swirled in an arc. The whip leaped into the air, a blur of movement.

CRACK!

My butt-cheek clenched. She didn’t land it on me, but an inch from my asscheeks. I felt the caress of air washing over my rump. I shuddered at the sound it made. That would hurt. I whimpered, my futa-dick twitching in my mother’s embrace.

Why was I still hard?

“Since you are new to this,” she said, “I’ll give you a choice. You can accept your punishment like a responsible, young woman, or your mother can be a proxy. I’ll punish her for raising a futa who can’t control her orgasms.”

I gaped. “That’s not fair. She wasn’t the one who disobeyed you! My mother obeyed you.” I pulled my girl-dick out of my mother’s cunt and faced Ms. Petrov. My futa-cock bobbed in the air before me. “She followed your orders! You don’t need to hurt her.” This anger swelled inside of me at Ms. Petrov.

“So you’re going to take responsibility?” she asked. “Bend over between your mother’s thighs. Press your face into her cunt. Lick her clean since you soiled her with all your fertile cum while I punish you.”

“Fine!” I said, my anger growing even more. My wrists tugged at the chain binding my cuffs together. I bent over, feeling it rubbing into my rump as I wanted to get free of it.

I pressed my face into my mother’s twat. I nuzzled into her cunt, my futa-cock throbbing and twitching between my thighs. Pussy juices dribbled down my cock. I groaned my delight, my hips wiggled from side to side. My cunt clenched as I inhaled the tart passion of my mother mixed with my salty cum.

I licked through her folds. I lapped up my cum and her cream. Mom moaned, leaning back. Her big tits heaved and jiggled over my head. I stared up at her, focusing on her and her pussy. She could keep all the pleasure she wanted from her cunt-boss.

I really, really didn’t like Ms. Petrov. My mom deserved better.

I thrust my tongue deep into her cunt as I waited for the whip to fall. My tongue fluttered through her pussy. My jizz coated my tongue. The thick cream spilled over it, setting my taste buds on fire. I groaned, this wild heat surging through my body. My heart pounded in my chest as I waited for the whip to fall and crack on my ass.

The whip whisked through the air. My butt-cheeks tensed.

CRACK!

My head snapped up. “Holy fucking shit!”

It hurt. It hurt a lot. My ass burned with pain. I felt the stripe blazing across my rump. My futa-cock twitched and throbbed. My fingers flexed and relaxed. What had Mom meant about Ms. Petrov not harming me? Because that stung.

This defiance surged through me. I could take it. I buried my face back into my mother’s cunt as the stinging pain melted down to my cunt. It swirled around in there, sparking off a little bit of heat. A trickle of cream ran down my cock.

Mom moaned above me. She trembled as my tongue cleaned out her cunt. My salty cum poured out of her twat and into my mouth. I drank it all up, focusing on her pussy—on cleaning up my mess—instead of Ms. Petrov.

The ice-bitch’s heels clicked on the tiles behind me. The whip swished.

CRACK!

I groaned into my mother’s pussy as another line of pain kissed my ass. My butt-cheeks clenched. My futa-dick throbbed. The heat in my twat actually swelled. I grew from the heat that surged into me.

That was insane. I couldn’t believe that was happening. That it was making my pussy feel good. Did my mom get off on being spanked? Had I inherited that from her? I had no idea, but my pussy burned with a wild heat. Juices dribbled down my thighs.

My tongue thrust deep into my mother’s cunt. I swirled around in her. I teased her. Loved her. I wanted to make her cum hard. She would explode. The rapture would burst through her body and flood my mouth while I endured this pain.

SWISH! CRACK!

My twat squeezed tight as I moaned. Tears sprang into my eyes from the intensity of the pain. My entire body squirmed. I groaned into my mother’s twat, rubbing my lips and chin against her hot vulva. My futa-dick throbbed and twitched.

“Mmm, you are such a naughty, naughty futa,” Ms. Petrov moaned, such throaty pleasure in her voice now. “Look at that ass. Three red lines. Mmm, how do they feel? Are they making your wicked cunt hot?”

I ignored her.

“I asked you a question, Jennifer,” she said, her voice growing tighter.

“I’m busy!” I answered and thrust my tongue back into my mother’s cunt. I swirled around inside of my mother’s twat, my anger feeding my defiance.

My ass throbbed from the stinting welts with my beating heartbeat. My futa-cock ached and throbbed, pussy juices dripping off the tip. My cunt was so wet. Was it because I was so open? I no longer had a hymen.

Or was it the thrill of being defiant and taking my punishment.

SWISH! CRACK!

The whip snapped on my right butt-cheek, a kissing caress that sent my tongue darting deep into my mother’s cunt. I swirled it around in her. Mom moaned above me. Her big boobs heaved and trembled. Her thighs squeezed about my head.

I sucked on her clit.

“Well, naughty futa!” demanded Ms. Petrov. “Are you going to answer my question this time?”

Mom whimpered while I nursed on her bud.

I gave her such bliss while I waited for the next whipping to fall. My round breasts jiggled. My arms fought the restraints. I wanted to be back in pussy so badly. My mom’s pussy. I could fuck her and get whipped all at the same time.

That would be hot. I could just make sure I bred her—

SWISH! CRACK!

The pain exploded across my rump. I squealed around my mom’s clit. I bucked. My futa-cock throbbed. The pressure in my ovaries swelled. My pussy burned to be fucked again. The agony transformed into rapture.

“Answer me, slut!” hissed Ms. Petrov.

My mother moaned. Then she bucked. Her pussy juices gushed out. That tart flood of delicious cream poured out of her. I licked and lapped it up, driving my tongue up and down her folds. More of my salty cum gushed out with her incestuous passion.

“Do not ignore me, Jennifer!” Ms. Petrov hissed.

“I’m busy making my mother cum!” I answered. “She’s gushing such wonderful and delic—”

SWISH! CRACK!

I groaned, my ass throbbing worse. I shuddered, my anger and lust building and building. I would just fuck my mom know. I would pound her. She had permission to have every orgasm she could have, so I would give them to her.

I had never been a rebellious girl, but now I wanted to be. My mom shuddered through her orgasm. She groaned and panted. Her face flushed. Drool leaked out of her mouth. I lifted my face, her cream dripping off my chin.

“Mmm, I’m going to fuck you again, Mom!” I said. “I’ll pump you full of all that yummy cum.”

“I didn’t give you permission!” snarled Ms. Petrov. “You’re my slave.”

I through a look over my shoulder at her. “No, I’m your employee’s daughter! I came here to have some fun, not to get my ass whipped by a bitch!”

Mom groaned.

“Bitch?” Ms. Petrov asked that question while her face went icy pale. She gripped the bullwhip between both hands, stretching the leather taut.

“Yeah, bitch,” I said, reveling in it. “Now, my mom has a hot cunt that I just have to fuck. I’m going to pound her hard. So you can just stop whipping my ass?”

She drew back the whip in that fluid motion, the end whirling in a circle over her head. She snapped her arm forward. The whip shot out at me, uncoiling until the small end flicked into not my ass but my upper thigh.

CRACK!

The pain exploded. It hurt worse than getting spanked on my ass. This was true agony. It stung up and down my leg. My anger burst out of me. I whirled around to face her, my futa-cock bobbing and swaying before me.

Then I pressed my hands together, my fingers attacked the leather cuffs. They weren’t locked. I worked at the straps as I snarled, “That was the last time you whip me, bitch!”

Mom groaned even louder behind me as I tore open the cuff and freed my right arm. I charged at Ms. Petrov as she cocked back the whip to slash it down at me, rage burning in her blue eyes. I didn’t care.

It was time to teach this cunt a lesson!

To be continued…

---

Jenny helps Linnea work through her guilt

Chapter 7, In which Jenny and I come to an understanding

It was mid-afternoon and instead of walking into a meeting downtown, I was gazing out the car window at suburbia. My friend Jenny was driving, since she was familiar with the area.

I turned back to study Jenny with mixed feelings. She was an attractive girl, only a year younger than I — I’d seen her license — and quite vivacious once I’d gotten past her shell. Twenty-four hours ago, she’d been a waitress working the respectable side of the Bad Hoss, the restaurant and strip club where we’d met. Since then, I’d introduced Jenny to a lot of things good girls didn’t do.

Jenny noticed me looking and flashed the same happy smile she’d worn when she posed nude for her application photo an hour ago, about the same time I’d learned she’d been a member of her school’s Purity Club years ago. Starting that night, she’d be the Bad Hoss’s newest dancer. It still seemed like a big change; I wished I was taking it as well as she was.

“Loosen up, Linnea,” she encouraged me. “Estelle still works at the salon, and Hattie says she has a real good reputation. Apparently people come from all over to see her — maybe not as far as you,” she added with a laugh.

“It’s not that,” I assured her, mostly truthfully. My life had gotten awfully complicated since I’d met my girlfriend, Stacey. She practiced magic, which sounded preposterous, except I couldn’t argue with the results. I’d never been attracted to girls before I’d met her, but she’d turned me onto cunnilingus in a big way. There was nothing that turned me on as much as licking Stacey, except maybe watching her cum on my busy tongue.

Or getting sodomized by Michael. He was my other roommate, the gay boyfriend of my dead brother, and Stacey’s sponsor at some “Mind Controllers Anonymous” group. I’d been helping him grieve for the loss of my brother, but it had turned into something more than that.

In retrospect, it was clear both of them had done something to me — besides the sex — but I didn’t care about that, it felt so good being with them. There had been some tension because Stacey didn’t like to share me, but I’d been working on it. I shuddered to think what would happen if she learned the truth about this trip.

What she knew already was bad enough. I’d tried to use some of her magic on one of my big clients so I could make a sale and improve our living situation with a hefty bonus. Somehow I’d screwed up and gotten things backwards. After a long evening with my Neanderthal sexist pig clients, I was exactly the sort of cock-craving slut they imagined all attractive women to be.

I didn’t regret that, either. I could remember when my attitudes had been different, but it felt like some other person — not me. I knew Stacey wouldn’t like it, but at least I’d closed the sale. Anyway, it was just sex, and not love like I felt for her. I was left with just two problems.

The first problem was that Stacey had flat-out told me to refrain from sex until I got home and she could help “fix” me. Assuming I needed fixing; I didn’t really think anything was wrong with me. It was a hard thing to do, and in fairness to Stacey, she realized it. That was why she’d told me to get my pussy pierced, as a reminder.

My second problem was sitting beside me. I really, really liked Jenny; we both had the same cravings for cock and pussy and were totally compatible with each other. It was like we’d been best friends for years, and I knew Stacey would blow a gasket if she found out, because my feelings for Jenny weren’t just about the sex. I loved Stacey, but I feared I was cheating on her emotionally with Jenny.

Jenny didn’t know about Stacey, either. How could I share so much with her, and not tell her I loved somebody else more? I couldn’t. I also worried her live-in boyfriend, Dan, might not be so understanding about her new lifestyle. He’d seemed accommodating enough in the hotel room last night, but would he be happy to learn he wasn’t sharing her with just me? Men could be so funny, sometimes.

A tiny corner of my mind wanted to urge Jenny to be faithful and considerate of his feelings, but it was swamped by the rest of me, which wanted to jump right in and get fucked every which way, too.

“Cheer up!” Jenny repeated. “You haven’t done anything wrong! I wasn’t really happy with that waitressing job anyway, and you helped me square everything with Darryl so it’s better than before.” She gave me a quick look before returning her attention to the road. “And whoever you’re frettin’ about will understand; I just know it.”

I straightened in my seat. “What?”

She laughed gently. “You look like a dog waitin’ to be kicked. You think you’re cheatin’ on somebody, don’t you? Let me guess: you’ve got a woman back home.”

It was a little uncanny how well she’d read me. I’m sure I flushed a little. “Smart girl. Why don’t you explain things to me? I’m feeling a little stuck, myself.”

Jenny laughed delightedly. “I knew it! See, I knew you weren’t getting this ring for yourself, not when you’re still wearing clip-ons. It had to be for somebody else, and it surely isn’t me. I guessed a girl, ’cause a guy would have asked for a boob job instead, and you know your way around a pussy too well.”

“You think my tits are too small?” I asked, looking down at the skin exposed by my blouse where the buttons were missing.

“Lord, no,” she answered. “I wouldn’t change a thing about you, Linnea, except your hang-ups.”

“Thanks, I think,” I replied weakly.

We turned into the parking lot fronting a nondescript strip mall. Jenny navigated the lot and pulled into a spot near a beauty salon before replying.

“Look, you’re from — wherever — and I live here. We both knew this wouldn’t be more than a short fling. I know the love you feel for me, Linnea; I’ve felt in the way you’ve touched me and the way you look at me. I saw the way you went out of your way to help a girl you hadn’t even laid eyes on before yesterday.”

The look she gave me went straight to my heart before turning south for moister climes. She was so close to having it right, but hadn’t accounted for the need to try and put things right where I’d made a mess.

“I just know that anybody with so much heart has plenty left for those she loves — the same as I know anybody you could love will understand your needs and know that sharing with others don’t mean there’s less of you for her. Just like Dan and me!”

I could feel tears in the corners of my eyes, and my throat was tight. “You’re a gem, Jenny,” I choked out, and leaned over to hug her tightly. Her misplaced trust and optimism touched me to the quick, but I needed a friend just then.

Jenny sought out my lips and kissed me, and it might have gone further but for the seatbelts still restraining us. “We’d better go in,” she said huskily, “or you’re never gonna get your ring.”

Regretfully, I decided she was right, and we headed into the salon.

It was a typical establishment, the kind I’d been in many times before, but I looked around with a new appreciation. Not unexpectedly, it appeared to be inhabited solely by women, nearly all of them fairly fashion-conscious. The staff were mostly on the younger side, and the clientele were a mix of coeds out of school for the summer and trophy wives who had no job to interfere with their free time.

My mouth watered at the sight of all those attractive bodies so artfully displayed, and I heard Jenny’s soft sigh beside me. I belatedly understood what Stacey had meant when she’d told me about the pull of a hair salon the day we’d met.

“Welcome to Trendz! Can I help you?” asked the receptionist when we approached the front desk.

“Yes,” I smoothly answered. “I’m Linnea Richwell, here to see Estelle. We called earlier.”

She found my name on the appointment list and lined it out. “I’ll let Estelle know you’re here, Linnea. Can I get either of you anything to drink? Sparkling water or an iced coffee?” I shook my head.

It turned out Estelle was the oldest woman in the place, with a weathered face and greying hair that made her look old enough to be my mother — not the most comforting thought. Luckily, she acted younger than she looked, giving the pair of us a friendly smile and escorting us back to a private room at the rear of the salon.

Finally, when we were alone, she got right to business. “Now, Linnea, I understand you’re interested in a genital piercing?” Estelle made it sound like she did them all the time, which for all I knew, she did.

I nodded nervously. It wasn’t that I was shy about exposing myself, but rather that the thought of somebody poking holes in me — especially in sensitive areas — scared me.

Estelle nodded soothingly. “And did you have something particular in mind, or would you like to look at some pictures for ideas?”

“I’d like a little ring, right at the top,” I said. Actually, it was Stacey that wanted it, but I didn’t see a reason to go into details. Her wish was good enough for me.

“That’s a very popular choice,” Estelle reassured me. “Now, you understand everybody is built a little differently, and I won’t know for certain what options you have until I’ve examined you, but are you more interested in aesthetics or stimulation?”

“Oh, stimulation!” Jenny chimed in before I could open my mouth.

“Can we have a moment alone?” I asked, frowning at Jenny. She stuck out her tongue at me.

“Certainly. This is a very personal decision, and I want it to be the right one. I’ll just step out for a smoke; let me know when you want me back again.” Estelle rose gracefully and exited the room, closing the door behind her.

“Jenny, I’m the one getting pierced. Can I please make the decisions?” I knew the last thing Stacey would want was something that stimulated me even more.

“You’ll look beautiful no matter what she does, Linnea. You’re doing this for your girl, but I don’t see why you shouldn’t get something out of it, too,” she pouted.

“It’s complicated,” I temporized. I tried to think what, if anything, I could say. “She — ouch! Jenny!”

She’d reached over and plucked a hair from my head! As I watched, aghast, Jenny rubbed it against her glossy lips, popped it into her mouth, and swallowed. “How does this work?” she asked.

I looked frantically for my purse and saw it sitting in Jenny’s lap, opened. We stared at each other and I started to think she hadn’t gotten it right. “Can I have my purse and lip gloss back?” I asked, trying to pretend nothing special had happened.

“Just relax,” Jenny said, looking slightly exasperated, and I slumped back in my chair as all of the tension I’d been holding inside me melted away. “That’s better,” she smiled, and I smiled back, knowing she was right. Part of it was relief at being able to skate out of a conversation I didn’t really want to have with her.

“Tell me how this works,” she prompted, holding my tube of lip gloss. “You did something to Darryl, didn’t you?”

I abruptly changed my mind, figuring that if she knew that much, I might as well come clean. “It’s magic,” I responded. “No, really!” I protested, reading her expression. “If you take a hair from somebody, smear a bit of the gloss on it, and eat it, you can make them do things. I used it to make sure Darryl would give you a job.”

Jenny laughed. “I knew something was up! I couldn’t believe it when Darryl signed that contract — I always hated the way he low-balled the girls there.” She turned serious again. “Is it working on you?”

“I don’t think so,” I admitted. “I actually don’t understand very much about how it’s supposed to work.”

“So, if I told you to squeeze your boobs, you’d do it?”

“Silly,” I reproved her, “I like doing that anyway,” as I proceeded to demonstrate. I was nearly falling out of my blouse anyway, since several of the top buttons were missing, so it was easy to massage myself.

“Pinch your nipples, hard”

“Ow!” I exclaimed, jolted by the sudden burst of pain. We looked at each other for a moment of surprised silence.

“Did you like that?” Jenny asked

“No,” I said shortly, rubbing gently to make the pain go away. “That really hurt! I don’t know what happened.”

Jenny focused intently on my face. “Do you love me, Linnea? Tell me the truth.”

“I’m sorry,” I started, deciding she deserved to know, “but no. I really like you, Jenny; I like you a lot, for a lot of reasons.” I licked my suddenly-dry lips. “But I’ll always love Stacey.”

Her expression turned mulish. “Have you loved her for a long time?”

“It seems like it sometimes,” I laughed lightly, “but really we only met a few weeks ago! She just sort of swept me off my feet.” I smiled at the memory and confided, “Can you believe I wasn’t interested in women before then? I guess sometimes you just don’t recognize who you’re waiting for until they come along.”

“I really like you too, Linnea, and I think it’s mean of Stacey to make you get pierced if you really don’t want to. I think she did something to you to make you feel this way, and I think it’s plain wrong.”

Since I’d reached a similar conclusion not too much earlier, I couldn’t exactly argue the point. On the other hand, it felt disloyal to Stacey to say so, and Jenny was being way too hard on her — I knew my girlfriend loved me as much as I loved her, and that was saying a lot.

“If I tell you to love me, will you? Be honest,” asked Jenny cautiously.

“No. It doesn’t work that way,” I replied.

“There has to be some trick,” she said, shaking her head in frustration. “I don’t think there’s really anything that different, but Daniel says I’ve turned into a slut.” We shared knowing laughs that would have had any listeners tenting their pants. “Tell me why.”

Her last plea echoed between my ears and I found myself talking without having intended to say anything. “There’s something more. Stacey didn’t tell me; I guessed. Instead of swallowing the hair, you wet it with your pussy juice and then burn it.” Abruptly I decided to come clean about my most shameful deed. “I did that with one of your pubic hairs while you were in the shower this morning.”

“You are so bad,” Jenny drawled, but she was smiling as she said it. “I’m glad you did — who all knows how long it might have taken me to discover how much I like being with a girl?”

“Or taking it in the ass,” I added.

“Lots of things,” she agreed. There was a pause, and then Jenny spoke softly. “I left something out, too, Linnea. I don’t want to be just a one-night stand for you. I want to be with somebody who understands me, and my needs, the way you do. Last night you made me feel things I’d never felt before. I don’t want you to go back to her and forget me.”

“I could never forget you,” I husked, and she cut me off.

“Don’t move!”

I froze as Jenny gently caressed my cheek and then plucked another hair from my scalp. I wanted to tell her to stop, hating the thought of betraying Stacey yet again, but I felt myself lubricating as I watched Jenny wind the hair around a finger and then sensuously trace her shining lips with it.

She contorted slightly so she could slide the finger up the leg of her shorts. I hadn’t been in a position to see before, but the darkness of the denim suggested Jenny wouldn’t have a problem wetting her finger, and the hair, with her intimate secretions. “Forgive me,” she whispered, holding the glistening blonde strand between us.

“I forgive you,” I gasped, suddenly realizing I could breathe again. “Don’t do this, Jenny,” I begged, fearing she would take me away from Stacey, even as I longed for what the two of us might share.

“I think I have to,” she finally said, and plucked a cigarette lighter from the clutter on the counter along the wall. We both watched the hair turn to curiously scented smoke in the tiny flame.

Nothing happened.

Finally, I stood up and removed the lighter from Jenny’s unresisting hand. “I still forgive you,” I told her, and then kissed her to prove it. “You don’t need magic to have me, you little slut,” I said after coming up for air a minute later. Our second kiss was passionate, almost animalistic, as we tried to force our tongues further into each others’ mouths.

My hands were all over Jenny’s sweet body, and on sudden impulse I trapped one of her nipples between my fingers and twisted it roughly through the thin fabric of her top. Jenny gasped and swayed in my arms, nearly collapsing, and I realized she’d orgasmed.

She blinked rapidly and stared at me with her mouth wide open, presenting quite an arousing sight. “How?” she said, and then reached into my gaping blouse to fondle a breast.

I sucked in my breath when her fingers brushed my rigid nipple, and cried out when they pinched it between them. Unlike a few minutes earlier, there was nothing but ecstasy in my voice. My nipples had never been so sensitive.

“I never told you I liked that,” Jenny said, looking at me closely.

“Oh God, do it again!” I husked, trapping her hand against me with my own.

A smile blossomed on her face and spread as wide as I’d ever seen. My heart leaped in my chest to see Jenny so happy, and I knew my face mirrored hers. God, I had to have her! My entire body was trembling with desire.

“Fair’s fair,” Jenny said, holding me off with her arm. “Wait just a minute, Linnea,” she asked, and I relented, curious what she was doing.

As I watched in basically a haze of physical need, Jenny collected a few more hairs from both of us and twisted them together into a thicker strand, which she proceeded to knot. My heart twisted at the way she absently chewed on a lip while completing the process.

The worn stump of Stacey’s tube of lip gloss sufficed to coat the variegated bundle in Jenny’s fingers, and she carefully inserted it inside herself before looking up at me.

Finally understanding what she was doing, I hastily pulled my skirt up around my waist, allowing her to wet our hairs even more in the secretions from my copiously dripping pussy.

“Together,” I gasped, holding the lighter in a shaking hand and igniting it. I still loved Stacey, but there was no way I could give up the toothsome little minx standing in front of me.

“Together,” Jenny agreed, holding the hairs in the flame; to our mutual astonishment, they went up in a sudden “poof” like flash paper.

Absently I thought there might be a reason I’d never seen Stacey do this, but then all I could think about was Jenny. It felt like the rest of the room faded away, and then her eyes grew until I could look into her soul, and knew she could see mine.

We didn’t touch, but I’d never been so intimate with another person in my life, Stacey included. My heart beat faster and faster as sensations and desires flashed through my mind. I knew, subconsciously but with perfect clarity, exactly what excited Jenny, because the same things excited me.

Our sensitive nipples could bring us to peaks of delight just from manual stimulation; there was no question the feel of a penis stretching our rosebuds was far preferable to traditional intercourse, no matter how pleasurable. Our greatest pleasure was to kneel before a woman and taste her pink folds, bringing her to oral fulfillment.

We reveled in the label “slut”, knowing sex, even with others, was but a tribute to the power of our bodies. However degrading in appearance, we knew the apparent submission was merely an offering to the other, made and received in perfect understanding of our mutual love and passion.

The heat and tension inside me spiraled higher and higher, and I don’t know what would have happened if Estelle hadn’t chosen to return.

“Are you girls alright? It’s been mighty quiet,” she asked, peering in the door. “Y’all haven’t been smoking anything in here, have you?”

I was still holding the lighter, and Jenny’s pupils were so dilated her normally hazel-colored eyes looked black. Presumably mine looked the same. “No, just finishing our discussion; please come back in. I’m definitely looking for stimulation.” We both giggled breathlessly, like adrenaline junkies staggering off a violent roller coaster ride. I wanted to fuck someone, anyone. Jenny flashed me a wicked grin over Estelle’s shoulder, not that she’d had any doubt what I’d do.

Anyway, Stacey hadn’t said anything about what kind of piercing to get; if it made a difference, she should have said so. I felt curiously light, freed of worries. I still loved Stacey; nothing had changed that — I’d get her ring because she wanted it. But at the same time, I was Jenny’s juicy little cumslut, and always would be. It was difficult to describe, but my mind didn’t have any trouble adjusting to it.

Estelle peered closely at me, doubtless convinced we were on drugs. “Well, okay then, Linnea. If you don’t mind my taking a look, we’ll see what we have to work with, okay?”

I didn’t know how modest her usual clients were, but I was fighting the zipper on the skirt before she stopped speaking, and I was stepping out of it moments later. I sat back on the seat and spread myself wide, inviting her to inspect my dripping snatch.

“I’m just gonna take care of a few things,” Jenny whispered before slipping out the door.

Estelle pulled on some gloves and hooked a stool to where she could sit in front of me. “Now, a VCH — that’s vertical clitoral hood –usually provides the best results, because you get direct stimulation of the clitoris, but…”

I readjusted myself carefully on the chair and smiled at Daniel before whistling loudly. I would have preferred to be sitting on his lap, but he looked spooked enough as it was, and he’d studiously ignored my hints that Jenny wouldn’t mind. He was sweet, if misguided.

When we’d walked out of the salon that afternoon, I’d sported four piercings. Two were in my ears, simple studs that any young girl might have, if she didn’t have my parents. The other two weren’t. Stacey’s ring transfixed the hood of my clit, but it was oriented vertically instead of horizontally like the picture I’d seen. Even now, I could feel it resting lightly on my clit — and it moved, ever so slightly, with every step I took.

It hadn’t seemed fair to stop there, so I’d gotten a ring for Jenny, too. Estelle called it a triangle, but it was as round as the other (although she’d suggested a curved barbell, which I’d refused). It went horizontally just behind my clit, and I could feel it all the time, too. I thought the symbolism was just perfect: I was my clit, sandwiched gently between my two lovers.

Jenny was entranced and the only thing that prevented another makeout session was my residual soreness from the piercings and Estelle’s stern warnings about giving things time to heal. Jenny said she had something for me, too, but she’d only smiled mysteriously and told me I had to wait.

I was pretty sure it wasn’t a piercing, since I’d kept Estelle busy, and neither of us were really keen on them — although I could see myself possibly revising my opinion once the discomfort had gone away. Jenny had gotten a new ‘dew that gave her streaky highlights and a just-been-fucked look that made me cream just to see her, and glossy red polish on her finger- and toenails.

“Oh fuck is she hot!” I shouted to Daniel over the noise of the crowd before whistling again. Jenny was just dismounting from her first ride atop the Bad Hoss’s mechanical stallion, and if she hadn’t been nearly as polished as some of the other girls, in my biased opinion she was the hottest by a long shot.

“What is this stuff?” Daniel complained, poking at the thick yellowish spooge that the horse had orgasmed across our legs.

“Who cares?” I laughed. A little fake horse scum wasn’t going to do my skirt any harm after the action I’d seen the previous night. “Don’t tell me you weren’t thinking about cumming too.” I didn’t take my eyes off of Jenny as she swayed across the ring towards us.

On the face of it, her outfit should have looked idiotic. It consisted of a light tan string bikini, over which she wore a little leather vest — open in front, of course — and soft leather chaps which served only to emphasize the skin visible aaaaaaaaall the way up the insides of her legs. They looked even longer than usual thanks to the sky-high strappy sandals, which even sported decorative spurs. Jenny’s Bad Hoss hat was a twin to the one I was wearing.

Our neighbors cheered and clapped when Jenny stepped up to the railing and gave Daniel a big kiss, but they went back to raucous cat calls when she reached down and ran her hand slowly and suggestively up his leg. She smeared the faux jism more than wiped it off, and I saw him twitch when she reached his crotch and gave it a quick squeeze. Jenny gave the onlookers a wicked smile and slowly wiped her dirty hand on herself, beginning at the base of her neck and not stopping until she’d passed her navel and reached the bikini.

My eyes followed her every movement at least as intently as any of the guys, and I caught my breath as her fingertip just brushed the bikini. I’d thought it was tan, but I was wrong. The fabric was white, and so sheer it verged on transparent. I could just make out the outline of her slit, but the small patch of hair that had grown above it was gone. It made her look so… available. I practically creamed myself as I looked up and caught her knowing expression.

“I didn’t want you swallowing any hairs,” Jenny quipped, moving closer to me. It was a very private inside joke, but nobody else could hear it anyway because the crowd was sensing another kiss and noisily encouraging some lesbian action. We kissed hungrily, and I didn’t resist when she pulled my head down between her breasts.

The place went wild, although the crowd noise was muted out by the roaring in my ears. I caught a glimpse of nipples looking fit to tear through the filmy fabric covering them and felt Jenny’s heart racing beneath her skin, and then I was licking my way lower. The goop tasted like warm vanilla pudding that hadn’t set, but it could have been castor oil for all I cared.

The little tease backed away from me before I finished, leaving me bent over the railing and straining to reach that tantalizing “V” below her heavy belt. “Sorry,” she mouthed, her voice obscured by the hollers and carrying on coming from behind me. Jenny gave a final wave to her admirers and skipped out of the ring, sucking most of the noise from the bar.

Except in our section. I stood up, pushed my skirt back down over my hips, and then bent over to retrieve my hat from where it had fallen. “Haven’t any of you seen a woman before?” I taunted the panting rednecks sitting nearby, and then pushed my skirt down again. “C’mon,” I told Daniel, reaching for his hand, “I want to see Jenny!”

He looked at me like I was from another planet. “Don’t you worry about getting raped?” Daniel asked while I dragged him towards the employees-only door on the far side of the room.

“Are you offering?” I asked, looking back at him over my shoulder, but he acted like he didn’t get the joke.

One of the staff held the door for us, grinning. I smiled back, recognizing him from that afternoon but not remembering his name. Then I saw Jenny in the hallway, talking to one of the other dancers, and accelerated.

She saw the other girl look at me and turned around. “Linnea! Daniel! Did y’all think I was hot?”

“You little slut, you know you were!” I laughed, embracing her. “I’m dripping like a leaky faucet.” My hand dropped immediately to her crotch, palming the damp fabric and the smooth skin beneath it. “You didn’t even tell me! God, I have to taste you!”

I squatted and tugged the little strip of nylon to one side, revealing her bare mound and flowering labia. Jenny’s scent was heaven, and her taste was better. My tongue strained to reach further into her depths and I hummed in satisfaction, letting my lips transmit the vibrations to her sensitized nerves. Jenny’s body trembled in response and released more moisture to flood my mouth.

“Get a room, you two,” Darryl growled, pulling me away from Jenny and to my feet. “I told you before, Jenny, keep it above the neck or you’re going to get us both in trouble.”

He looked exasperated when we both laughed. “I have a room,” I gasped.

Jenny leaned over and whispered in my ear.

“Give her the rest of the night off,” I told him, following Jenny’s suggestion.

“In fact, both of you get out of here,” Darryl decided. “There’s no sense overexposing new talent. You only get paid a part shift,” he added hurriedly. “And, Jenny?” She looked at him inquiringly. “When you come back tomorrow, try to cool off just a little, y’hear?”

She led me into the changing room, where I helped Jenny unfasten the chaps and sandals. She quickly pulled on a T-shirt and some shorts, stepped into her flip-flops, and we were ready to go.

“You two surely are somethin’,” commented another of the girls who’d been watching the two of us egg each other towards orgasm without ever quite making more than casual physical contact. “Jenny, girl, what’s come over you?”

“Love,” Jenny sighed, at which point I just had to kiss her. She wiped away a few tears, which smeared her eyeliner, but it only made her look sluttier and even more becoming.

“Let’s get out of here,” I panted, reminding myself I did not want to get Jenny fired a second time in 24 hours.

Daniel was still waiting in the hallway, which momentarily surprised me. Frankly, I’d forgotten about him, which was mean-spirited of me. His face was cloudy when he saw us come out of the dressing room arm in arm, and didn’t improve when Jenny announced she wanted to ride with me to the hotel, instead of with him.

“This is for you,” she told me when we were alone in the car. It was a small gift bag with colored tissue stuffed in the top. “I wanted you to have something to remember me by, when we can’t be together.”

I removed the tissue carefully and unearthed a small plastic zip lock bag. The illumination in the car wasn’t the greatest, so I turned on the dome light to be sure. I knew instantly the short brown strands within were the remains of the pubic patch she’d had removed that afternoon. “Oh my God! I can’t believe you saved them; you are so sweet!” We kissed again.

“But I didn’t get you anything,” I protested when I could speak.

“You got me a ring,” Jenny pointed out.

“Well, but I’m taking it with me,” I said, feeling bad. Once again, inspiration struck. “Oh! I know! Get your phone.” I wriggled enough to pull my skirt up around my waist, which didn’t take much effort, and spread my knees to display my gleaming new jewelry.

Jenny angled her phone over the steering wheel and took several shots, until she had one she liked. It was a beauty, with both rings nicely on display and my glistening folds unveiled below them. She typed energetically for another minute before putting it away. “There! I e-mailed it to myself too, so I have a copy for safe-keeping. I’ll always treasure it.”

Daniel’s mood hadn’t been improved by his wait for us at the hotel. We stripped and tumbled onto the bed, but it wasn’t the same as the previous night. For one, my pussy was off-limits, but that didn’t turn out to be as important as I’d feared.

For another, Daniel was completely different, like a candle burning at both ends. That morning, he’d been hesitant and unsure of himself. That evening, he was masterful. He called us sluts and whores, trembling with barely-leashed emotion, and used Jenny so roughly she came twice within a minute while he pounded into her.

Then it was my turn. “Fucking slut!” he hissed, splitting my ass with his cum-slicked manhood. He grabbed my hair, pulling my head painfully back, but I managed to find a position where I could still watch Jenny.

“Is this what you want? Is it?!” he cried, voice cracking, as he thrust hard into me and then teased me by withdrawing all the way. “To watch me use some other perverted slut while you make yourself over in her image?” Daniel released my head so he could guide himself back into my rectum.

Jenny moaned. She had three fingers inserted in her ass, twisting and probing, while her other hand moved indecisively between her breasts and dripping pussy. “Fuck her slutty ass, Danny,” she panted, her eyes locked on us. “Make her a slut for your cock! Oh God, baby, you look so nasty!”

“You want me to fuck other women?” Daniel asked again, sounding as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. I rocked back against him more aggressively, trying to get him to pick up his tempo again. “Next you’ll be wantin’ to fuck other men?”

“Fuck, yes!” she urgently husked, hands now working double-time. “I feel so hot when they use me! Uh! Uh! Uh!” I was going to cum just watching her, no matter what Daniel did.

He abruptly pulled away from me. “You already cheated on me?! I thought you loved me, Jenny!”

“I do!” she protested, pausing on the edge of release. “You can have any of my holes, Danny, any time you want them.”

“I wanted your heart!” he shouted, his voice trembling with emotion. “Fine! Choose her! I don’t know what’s wrong with you, Jenny, but we’re quits. Dress up in your whorish costumes and parade yourself in front of drunks and perverts if you like. Let them use you like a piece of meat, ’cause that’s all you’re good for now! You are a slut!”

Jenny moaned, “Slu-Uh-Uh-Uht!” and started thrashing on the bed, lost in a titanic orgasm.

The sight nearly got me off, but I had to twist and look at Daniel. The look in his eyes promised fire and brimstone, like we were the lowest forms of life on earth. His cock hung shriveled and limp between his legs.

“You!” he hissed when he saw me looking. “You are the Whore of Babylon, a demonic succubus! You turned this woman into something I don’t even recognize. You are lower than dirt, you gutter filth!” Daniel tensed, and I thought for a moment he might hit me, but he turned and scooped his clothing from the floor, not even bothering to don it before leaving the room.

“Wow, that was hot!” sighed Jenny, still sounding a trifle shaky.

“Yeah,” I agreed, “but I wish he had more stamina.”

She laughed understandingly. “Poor baby! Crawl up here and let me help you; I know what a slut needs.”

Boy did she. My throat felt raw before the satiation of repeated orgasms and more than 40 hours without sleep caught up with me, and we passed out in each others’ arms.

---

Three young friends find an unexpected temporary job

Nursing girls

By Homealone_447

Elizabeth, Veronica and Daniela finally made the decision to spend their vacation on Elizabeth’s parents country house. They planned to leave at 7 am Saturday morning but, as expected for a group of untroubled teenagers, at 10 am they were just finishing packing. One hour later they were on the highway cheerfully taking about their boyfriends and their sexual adventures.

* * *

Been a cheerleader at her high school football team for several years, had really paid off on Elizabeth’s figure, displaying a tight athletic body. Her breasts are rather small but firm and rounded. She has blonde hair combining perfectly with her clear green eyes.

Veronica has black hair falling to her shoulders contrasting with her blue eyes and her pale skin. She is a little shorter and thinner than Elizabeth but her breast are just perfect, big and round, always attracting the attention from anyone that looked at her. She likes to wear summer dresses with a big enough cleavage to turn heads wherever she walks in.

Danny has a Latin inheritance that reflects in her beautiful curvy body. She has light brown skin and she is the same height as Veronica. Her almond colored eyes were framed by long and full eyelashes. Danny has a way of moving her hips when she walks that every guy in her school is crazy about her.

* * *

All three girls were extremely popular with the boys, which were constantly approaching them in a rather annoying way. This was one of the reasons that Danny had the idea to celebrate her eighteenth birthday in the country house, away from everyone expect her dearest friends.

Elizabeth and Veronica, been a little older than Danny, had lost their virginity to their boyfriends almost a year ago and after that, they had been practicing sex on a regular basis. Daniela had sex for the first time with a classmate only a month ago. It had been a one-time thing and the experience was far from being satisfactory.

Elizabeth and Veronica were always complaining about the boring way that their boyfriends had sex with them. “The boys are too conventional,” they said.
The girls were discussing and fantasizing about how they would like to have sex in odd places and in every position they had seen in porno movies.

After two hours on the highway, they arrived to the mountains and entered a secondary road. They drove between huge pine trees for another half hour until they found Elizabeth’s cabin. It was a large two-floor chalet with a wide terrace on the second floor which allowed a view to a small, crystal clear lake just fifty meters away.
After unloading the luggage and provisions, each teen selected a room upstairs and unpacked in a hurry. They wanted to step out to the terrace in the nude and catch the last minutes of sunlight, with the hopes of getting a good tan without bikini lines.

“It was a good idea not to bring the boys,” Veronica said, “otherwise we wouldn’t be butt naked out here… we will get a fantastic tan”.

After a while, the sun began to disappear in the horizon and it got a bit chilly, so the girls decided to step inside and drink some wine beside the chimney.
They were sitting in the wide living room, wearing just a towel and enjoying the evening when suddenly, they felt the floor shaking and the wine bottle started to bang lightly over the table.

“It’s and earthquake!” Elizabeth shouted, “Lets get out of here!”

She just had finished the sentence when the tremors stopped and everything returned to normal.

“I hate earthquakes!” Danny said, finishing her glass of wine in one shot and filling it again.

The others girls gulped down their drinks too and in a short time, they were opening the second bottle of wine.

* * *

Not far from there, at the bottom of the lake, a huge rock had shifted from its original place, leaving a big opening about five feet long and two feet wide. Bubbles were still coming out from the air trapped inside before the earthquake. On one corner of the hole, the moonlight poured just enough light to see a small limb much like a squid’s, crawling its way out across the lake’s sandy floor.

* * *

“I feel woozy,” Danny said, “I’m gonna take a quick bath.”

“Let’s get in the lake instead!” Elizabeth shouted excitedly.

“But its dark and… there could be animals out there,” Danny said with a worried tone of voice.

“Its ok,” Elizabeth responded, “there is a full moon and there is plenty of light. When I was younger, I used to get in the lake at night all the time”.

“Yes! Lets go to the lake!” Veronica said also excited with the idea.

“Ok, if you go, I’ll go…. I don’t want to stay here alone anyway,” Danny said not really convinced.

Ten minutes later, there were three naked teenagers in the lake laughing and throwing water to each another like little girls.

Within all the noise and commotion, a big shadow moved in the dark, just outside the entrance of the cave. The limb that before was barely distinguishable was now out in the open, sticking two meters from the hole, moving like a snake in the direction of the girls.

A few minutes later, the body of a strange creature coming out of the cave was illuminated by the moonlight. It was similar to an octopus but it had two sacs fused together to make one large bulk of meat with a greenish and brown skin. It had multiple tentacles of different lengths and thickness. The biggest were as long as ten feet with a diameter of at least four inches.

The creature was getting closer to the girls, attracted by the noise and the movement, but there was something else that made the magnetism irresistible for the animal, the smell. The creature had detected a quality in the three beings playing in the water. This quality was female pheromones, which meant only one thing to the animal, reproduction.
The creature got closer and closer to the source of the smell until it was just a few inches from its destiny. Danny stepped back avoiding a gush of water thrown by Veronica, when she felt that something touched her asscheeks. She stood still, not really sure of what just happened. Then, she felt something touching her again between her legs.

“Ahhhhhhhhh!!” Danny screamed, running out of the water as fast as she could.

Veronica and Elizabeth got scared and they screamed and ran too, not really sure of what was going on.

Danny got out of the lake and kept running toward the cabin. Elizabeth followed her, but as she reached the shore, she stopped and looked back, trying to see what had scared her friend so much. She didn’t see anything, so she calmly picked up the towels and walked with Veronica to the house. Danny was standing at the front door, waiting for her friends to get inside so she could lock the door.

“What happened?” Elizabeth asked.

“Something touched me!” Danny said, almost yelling, “Someone touched… my pussy”.

“Someone? But there was no one but us,” Elizabeth replied.

The three girls observed the lake through the living room window but everything was quiet.

“Are you sure it wasn’t a horny fish?” Veronica asked, laughing mockingly at her friend.

Elizabeth started laughing too and Danny just smiled, a little embarrassed.

“I am not sure what it was but it felt horrible,” Danny said.

“Well, whatever it was; is gone now. I suggest we go to bed; I am exhausted,” Elizabeth said.

“Yeah, me too,” Veronica added.

“Ok, but I am not sleeping alone,” Danny said.

“You can sleep with me if you want,” Elizabeth told her friend, “my room has a king-size bed.”

The girls locked the front door and walked up the stairs. Elizabeth and Danny entered the main bedroom and Veronica entered the room just across the hall. Both rooms had windows opened to the terrace.

Danny, still scared, hurried to close all the windows in the room. Then she put on her cotton panties, a long t-shirt and got in bed, covering herself with the sheets up to her neck. Elizabeth just smiled at her and jumped, still naked, to the other side of the bed. She didn’t bother to cover herself up since she anticipated a hot night. Veronica, in the other room, left the windows open. She was really tired from the trip and the swim so she just dropped her towel to the floor and let herself fall onto the bed without even removing the covers. After ten minutes, the three girls were sleeping soundly.

* * *

Not far from there, at the shore of the lake, a creature was slowly dragging itself from the water, moving toward the cabin. As the beast reached the house, the leading tentacle searched the surroundings, following the attractive sent of the females.

Supporting itself with its biggest tentacles, the animal climbed several feet and fifteen minutes later, it was already over the edge of the terrace, dragging through the wooden floor towards the window of Veronica’s room.

The purple tentacle passed through the open window and started to “smell” every inch of the warm body lying on the bed, careful not to touch it. Once confirmed the reproduction viability, the rest of the creature’s body moved forward. The huge bulk barely fit across the window and fell to the floor with a loud thump that almost woke up Veronica, who just mumble a few words and turned on the bed facing up.

One of the thinner tentacles crept over the bed and over Veronica’s thigh. She felt tickles and complained softly within her sleep, making the creature to stop its motion. The purple tentacle moved closer to Veronica’s face, and hung just a few inches from her lips. The thinner tentacle resumed its movement over the teen’s leg until it reached her vagina. Slowly, it parted her vaginal lips and began to cares her clitoris, eliciting a soft moan from the young woman. The delicate tip of the tentacle wrapped around the now erected clitoris and squeezed it, while the beautiful teen started to breathe more deeply.

This continued for a few minutes, until Veronica woke up with a gasp. She opened her eyes realizing that someone was touching her intimate parts. She jumped on the bed looking down to her pelvis, trying to understand what was going on. When she was able to focus in the shadows, she only saw a large tentacle right in front of her face. She gasped again, this time from fear, and at that precise moment, the creature released a cloud of bluish vapor that was inhaled by the teen. The fumes immediately suppressed the girl’s vocal cords, preventing her to scream while she began to lose her strength quickly. She tried to get up but she fell back on the mattress. The tentacle positioned itself in front of Veronica’s face again and released more vapor. The panic reflected on the girl’s face slowly turned into a more relaxed expression as the heavy breathing allowed more gas inside of her. Veronica’s blue eyes glazed up. She knew that something terrible was happening to her but in a strange way she felt very peaceful.

After the initial reaction passed, the thin tentacle wrapped again around Veronica’s clitoris. This time her body jerked slightly by the pleasant sensation. Just a few seconds of tender touch were enough to harden her pink nipples and her juices began to flow abundantly within her vaginal walls. Her mind was still aware that this was not right; that she was being attack by some animal, but her body didn’t seem to care, betraying her in such a way that a few minutes later, her hips were moving involuntary in a circular motion, responding to the creature’s delicate touch.

After a while of growing pleasure, Veronica was moaning and panting heavily. Then she felt a warm, humid object pressing against her pussy, and this brought her back to reality, at least for a moment. She tried to push the object away but she could barely move her arms a couple of inches. The object she was feeling between her legs was one of the biggest tentacles of the creature. It had a bulbous head, almost three inches wide and it was outlined by the moonlight reflecting in the thick slime that covered it and slobbered onto the bed.

The tentacle pressed harder until the vaginal lips yielded and it penetrated a few inches into Veronica’s tight cavity. She felt the massive piece of meat filling her body, stretching her wide. The thick head of the shaft was fully inside of her and Veronica felt her heart beating faster and faster. Her mind wished it to stop but at the same time her body wanted it to go further in. Her hands weakly clenched the sheets as she felt the rest of the member penetrating into her. She arched her back and let out a silent scream of pleasure, muffled by her faded vocal cords.

The tentacle pushed hard sliding to the bottom of her pussy. The young woman was not able to think clearly, but she knew that she’d never felt as excited as she was now. Waves of heat and pleasure traveled through her being from head to toes, bristling her skin, which increased in sensibility every passing second. Now she wished she could move her hands but not to push the thing away but only to grab the huge member and keep it inside of her forever.

The tentacle pulled almost all the way out, just to push in again, harder than before, smashing at her cervix. Then it stroked again, and again, and with each thrust, Veronica was getting wilder, wishing the tentacle to go further inside. After several minutes of intense fucking, Veronica felt so good that she wanted it to continue for many hours even as she knew that she was reaching her limit; her orgasm was getting closer and closer. Every time the rod smashed hard against her body, the air was pushed out of her lungs. Veronica though of her boyfriend, but her boyfriend was nothing compare to this.

This was heaven. Her orgasm was even closer now, almost here… at the last second she regained all her strength, closed her legs hard around the tentacle, and arched her back as she was going to break in two. She rolled her eyes back into her head, stood still for a moment and exploded in the most powerful orgasm of her life. She bounced up and down like a rag doll, impaled on the huge phallus, contorting uncontrollably, her knees banging against one another as she refuse to let the tentacle leave her overstretched pussy, not even one inch. Her belly contracted again and again until her spasms began to diminish; her body relaxed slowly and moments later, Veronica was just laying on the bed completely exhausted, catching her breath.

The expression of her face was hard to describe, showing a combination of incredulity and satisfaction. The tentacle was still buried deep inside her body and it didn’t take long to start moving again, in and out, in and out, faster every time. Veronica’s pussy was soaking wet and squishy sounds filled the room as the tentacle banged against her cavity. She soon started to moan again as she moved her hips in the opposite direction of the tentacle, trying to increase the depth of the penetrations. It was then when she realized that she had recovered her strength completely. She lifted her torso and moved over the bed until she was sitting on the edge, in such a way that the tentacle could remain pumping her freely.

In this position she was able to see the animal that now possessed her body and mind. She could see the large number of tentacles that came out of this big green sacks that formed the main body. All the beast’s skin was covered with a thick slime that reflected the light filtering through the window. Veronica looked down and saw the luscious member that was pulsating inside of her. It was huge and she couldn’t understand how this phallus could fit inside of her slim body without hurting her one bit. It was green as the creature and it had protuberances all around its surface that rubbed the inner walls of her vagina, driving her insane with pleasure. Every time the creature entered her, she could hear the soggy sound that only increased her excitement.

The tentacle stopped its movement and stood still at the bottom of her pussy. Veronica just sat there, staring at the shaft that impaled her, when suddenly she felt a pinch in her cervix and without any further warning, the tentacle pushed hard and penetrated deeper inside the petite woman. It pushed into her uterus and reached the bottom of her womb. Veronica gasped and froze for a moment; her mouth and eyes wide open, staring at the wall in front of her. The appendage withdrew very slowly inch by inch, almost all the way out, while the teen tried to understand what just happened. Then the creature pushed again, entering back into her womb. With the shock of this new penetration, Veronica lost consciousness for an moment and fell to her knees just in front of the monster. Then she plunged forward ending with her chest and face resting over the animal’s body. Veronica was barely conscious, but she was very aware of the sensations the wide phallus rose within her, filling her insides almost up to her chest. She could easily feel the shaft forming a slight bulge in her abdomen.

There was no movement for over a minute, until the beast took the initiative again, resuming the pumping motion slowly at first and then more swiftly, stretching and massaging the teenager’s vagina and womb every time. It didn’t take long for Veronica’s body to adjust at this new incredible sensation and she began to feel the arousal increasing again. The tentacle now moved like a piston inside of her, pushing her forward with every stroke, which made the girl’s nipples rub against the animal’s rugged skin, escalating the bliss even higher.

When Veronica felt she was on the verge of another explosive climax, the phallus started to move slower until it stopped completely, still buried in her body. The girl was begging in her mind for the animal to continue fucking her. Suddenly, she felt the tentacle bulge inside her and a huge load of hot semen was sprayed inside of her womb. This was enough for the beautiful blue-eyed girl to explode again in another orgasm that drove her over the edge. She felt the fluid leaking out of her stretched vagina as her body spasmed again and again until it was too much and she lost consciousness.

The creature lifted Veronica by the waist with one of its tentacles and placed her on the floor, facing up. All the transparent slime that covered the girl’s chest, belly and legs was sliding slowly to the floor and her pussy was still leaking white semen. The animal left the teen there and crawled toward the door, following another trail of pheromones that came from outside the room. The creature reached the door and introduced the purple tentacle inside the other room across the hall. It took only a few seconds to detect that more female scent emanated from inside.

The animal dragged itself across the hall and into the room, reaching the bed. It moved the purple tentacle around, discovering a body almost identical to the one it just possessed, and after exploring a little more, it noticed that there were two bodies instead of one. This time it knew exactly what to do. The beast pulled off the sheets that covered Danny so that both girls were exposed. Danny was curled up in fetal position facing Elizabeth. She was a sleeping uneasy because of her earlier experience at the lake and when she felt the cool air around her body, she moved and mumbled a protest. Elizabeth was deeply sleep, face up, with one leg flexed to one side, allowing full view of her bare pussy.

The animal put the leading tentacle over Elizabeth’s face and released slowly the bluish vapor that was inhaled inadvertently by the woman. Seconds later, a huge tentacle drooling slime, positioned between the teen’s legs and with one strong move it penetrated Elizabeth’s vaginal cavity until it reached bottom. Elizabeth opened her eyes wide and tried to scream lifting her head from the bed, but no a sound came out of her throat and all she was able to see in the shadows was a large tubular form coming from beyond her feet, displayed between her legs and disappearing inside of her. She felt the large thing moving inside her pussy, stretching her and pushing to go further. She could not move or do anything to protect herself.

With all the commotion, Danny woke up alarmed. She lifted her head trying to see what was going on. When she saw Elizabeth gasping and rocking on the pillow beside her, she asked her friend what was happening but didn’t receive an answer. Then, with the corner of her eye, Danny saw something moving at the feet of the bed. She turned her head and saw the dark silhouette of the tentacle pumping in and out of Elizabeth’s body. At that moment, a shadow moved across her face and threw a gust of gas over her nose and mouth.

Danny gasped and unsuccessfully tried to scream. She started to crawl away but she was just able to take a few steps before falling on the bed again in a position that, given the circumstances, resulted very inconvenient for her but not for the creature. She had her head turned to the left over the pillow, facing Elizabeth, with her arms straight down, close to each side of her body and her ass lifted up in the air with her legs slightly spread, as if she was waiting for someone to fuck her doggy style. The creature didn’t need further invitation and an instant later another big tentacle was penetrating her body too, ravishing her mercilessly.

The girls couldn’t fully understand what was happening to them. Elizabeth was rocking on the bed with her mind spinning around, confused and mesmerized. She wondered if this was a dream. She was forcing herself to think that it was. She wanted to convince herself that this was some sort of wild, realistic, hot dream. It was so hot that soon enough she began to enjoy the piston that pumped her pussy so hard and so full. It didn’t take long to find herself panting, moving her hips up and down and her nipples began to swell, following an undeniable sign of arousal.

Danny was more conscious of what was really going on and she immediately related her actual shocking situation with her unexplainable incident in the lake, earlier that night. Trying no to dismay, she heard Elizabeth panting and moaning softly, clearly not like someone in pain but with pleasure, a lot of pleasure. She became aware that her friend was enjoying being raped, but why? This made her realize that the phallus that was plunged into her slim body was not hurting her. On the contrary, it felt good, really good. It was hot and very well lubricated. Every time the beast pushed forward, it made her breasts rub against the bed, which increased the pleasing sensation. That rod filling her so fully felt so much better than the first and only time she had sex before. Just a few minutes later Danny was panting too, excitement rising in her mind every time the creature smashed into her slender body.

The girl’s exertions continued for a while until someone turned on the light on the ceiling, illuminating the whole room. It was Veronica standing at the door. She had a strange glazed look on her face, like being in trance. There was a white sticky substance leaking from her pussy, sliding down her inner tights to the floor where it was already forming a little puddle. When Veronica’s eyes adjusted to the bright light, she looked at the bed just when Elizabeth was reaching her first orgasm. She could see how the green eyes of her pretty friend turn white and her body began to shake violently in spasms. Her legs were shaking uncontrollably while her vaginal walls contracted around the tentacle. One minute later, Elizabeth was resting exhausted with her eyes half open, one leg hanging on one side of the bed. The large phallus remained inside of her, refusing the leave the warm host.

Veronica looked to the other side of the bed and she could only see the rear end of Danny being pumped in and out while a lubricating substance was escaping out of her vagina and falling onto the bed. The sounds coming from Danny’s mouth indicated that she was really enjoying the rape.

Veronica walked closer to the bed and sat beside Elizabeth. She looked at her friend with lovingly eyes, not the kind of love she used to have toward her but something stronger. She placed one hand on the silky white chest of Elizabeth, caressing her breasts and moving slowly down to her belly, over her scarce pubic hair and stopping on her pussy. She played a moment with her friend’s clit enjoying how her friend jerked with every slight touch.

Veronica watched enthralled at the tentacle as it penetrated Elizabeth’s body. Veronica squeezed it with her fingers and noticed that it had the same hardness and consistency of an erect human penis. She grabbed the limb with her whole hand, surprised that something so big could fit inside her friend and more so, how it was possible that a thing like that was able to make her feel so damn good a while ago.

For some reason, she started to pull the tentacle out of the blonde, very slowly. As it came out, Elizabeth, who was semi-conscious, complained softly. Seven inches had already come out and still some part of the tentacle was to follow. It was covered in the teen’s juices and its own lubricant substance. Finally, after ten thick inches of meat, the whole thing was outside the teen’s pussy. The bulbous shape of the tip was dripping a gooey white substance from a little hole in the center.

Veronica heard Danny scream and as she looked up at her, she saw her friend in the wild convulsions of ecstasy. Her whole body was shaking, still in the weird position she fell before.

Returning her attention to the tentacle in front of her, Veronica caught some of the creature’s ‘semen’ with one finger and put it in her mouth. It had a bittersweet taste; similar to the candy she loved so much when she was a child. Then, leaning over Elizabeth’s body, she licked the head of the phallus to savor more of the fluid. It tasted so good that she put her lips right at the tip, sucking everything that she could. She unintentionally pressed her friend’s belly and Elizabeth moaned, still with her half opened eyes staring lustily at the ceiling.

Veronica wanted to share this delicious white substance with her friend. She pulled the tentacle until it’s swollen head reached Elizabeth’s face and waited a moment. She watched as a sticky drop of the fluid fell in slow motion into the blonde’s mouth. Thinking this was not enough, Veronica pulled the tentacle over and rubbed it on the girl’s lips.

As it sensed the moist opening, the tentacle got loose from Veronica’s hand and pressed against Elizabeth’s mouth, stretching her lips open until it reached the back of her throat. The blonde opened her eyes wide and threw her head back. This allowed the phallus to go further in, down her esophagus.

Veronica observed with surprise as the tentacle crept its way inside Elizabeth’s throat and deeper beyond. The slippery limb traveled endlessly through the girl’s lips, one inch at a time. Veronica was certain that the tentacle most had pierced already all the way to her friend’s stomach when finally it stopped.

Suddenly, a loud spurting sound could be heard within Elizabeth’s bowels as a slight bulge formed on her abdomen. Veronica moved her ear closer to her friend’s belly, hearing clearly how gobs and gobs of fluid were being sprayed inside the blonde, who even then was moving her hips up and down enjoying the thrill.

Moments later, Elizabeth’s belly began to expand, accordingly to the large amount of fluid poured inside. Finally, the spurting sounds declined and Veronica saw the slimy tentacle pulling out from her friend’s body until it finally came free, several strings of slime linking the bulbous head to the girl’s lips. Elizabeth coughed and a great amount of white fluid spilled out of her mouth, allowing herself to catch her breath. Afterwards, she fell unconscious, leaving a pool of cum on the pillow beneath her head.

Veronica heard Danny gasping and when she looked up at her, she saw the head of another tentacle entering the teen’s ass. The same one that had been ravishing her pussy was now assaulting her anus. The lubricated appendage entered Danny’s rectum up to seven inches and then stopped, while the pretty tawny girl grabbed the sheets hard from the obvious pain and pushed herself forward trying to avoid further penetration. But the creature had other plans and reinitiated drilling the tight hole, entering one or two inches more with each thrust. After a few minutes, Danny relaxed her body surrendering to the beast, lingering to moan and exhale with every stroke. Five more inches sunk in and Veronica could not believe that her friend could fit all that meat in her ass. The tentacle only stopped when it was not possible to go further in. Both girl and phallus remain frozen for a few seconds. Only the heavy breathing of Danny could be heard. Then the tentacle began a slow in and out motion, rocking the girl with it. The Latin teenager started moaning again, revealing that her pain began to give in to an increasing excitement.

Veronica walked around the bed, making sure not to stumble with the animal’s limbs, until she was standing beside Danny. She grabbed the tentacle with one hand, just outside Danny’s sphincter and squeezed it softly. It was vibrating like an electric dildo as it moved back and forth, which made clear why the tanned teen was going crazy with pleasure. The tentacle increased the tempo of its thrusts for a few more minutes until it stooped completely. Suddenly, Veronica felt the tentacle bulge in her hand and heard Danny scream in delight as she lifted her head from the bed and arched her back. Veronica moved her head closer to Danny’s back and could hear the same gushing sound of fluid spurted inside her friend’s body.

Veronica dropped to her knees and looked how Danny’s belly swell as the fluid traveled through her guts reaching her stomach. It was as big as if she was four months pregnant when the teen became too full to contain more inside and the beast stopped pumping, pulling the phallus out of the young woman. The bulbous head finally came out, leaving Danny’s anus very distended. A gush of white semen poured out, drooling to the bed. Veronica stood up and, unable to resist the temptation, and leaned over locking her mouth to Danny’s ass, sucking out and swallowing all the semen she could. Meanwhile, Danny felt her arms go feeble and she fell to her side, lying with her back to Elizabeth, who was still unconscious on the other side of the bed.

Veronica, feeling tired too, crawled over the bed to lie down between her two friends, and fell sleep fast.

* * *

The next day, Elizabeth was the first one to wake up. The entrancing effect from the gas had wear off and as she opened her eyes, she noticed that something was wrong. Veronica was sleeping next to her, naked, and next to Veronica was Danny, sleeping on her side with her t-shirt pulled up around her neck. She looked down and saw Veronica’s belly really bloated as if she was six months pregnant. This startled her and she tried to jump off the bed but failed as she felt her own body heavier than usual. She managed to sit on the edge of the bed and she became aware that her stomach was also distended although not as much as Veronica’s.

She felt fluid churning inside of her. It was a strange but pleasant sensation. Her pussy was oversensitive and peculiarly moistened. It was then when she remembered the night before. It was all very confusing in her mind but she was certain that someone -or something- raped her. Even so, she remembered not giving much fight to defend herself. In fact, she remembered even cooperating with her rapist. She quickly looked around the room and there it was! A dark green creature, resting on the corner behind her. It was a big bulk of meat, three feet high and five feet wide with big long tentacles that spread all around the floor and walls. The door and windows were blocked.

Elizabeth screamed when she saw the animal and lifted her feet onto the bed. Veronica and Danny woke up scared by the noise. Veronica tried to get up but her heavy stomach didn’t allow it. Danny jumped out of bed but lost her balance, falling to the floor. She stood up and saw Elizabeth petrified looking to the opposite corner of the room and when she looked on that direction, she screamed…

“Ahhhhh! What is that?”

“I don’t know” Elizabeth said, “I think this creature attacked us last night.”

“What is wrong with me?” Veronica screamed looking at her belly, “Why am I like this?” she asked holding her large tummy with both hands.

“Ohh no!” Danny said, “My stomach is also swollen! What is going on?”

“I don’t know? What is that thing?” Elizabeth asked.

“Lets get out of here!” Danny said.

“We are trapped!” Elizabeth said as she confirmed that all the possible exits were blocked.

“Look! … It’s moving,” Veronica said in low but firm voice when she saw one tentacle moving.

The teenagers stood quiet and frozen in shock, observing the tentacle move slowly toward them until it stopped.

“What are we going to do? We have to get out of here…” Danny whispered.

“Yes, but how?” Elizabeth replied.

“Oh my God! Something moved inside me!” Veronica said.

The three girls watch the teen’s belly for a moment but nothing happened.

“This creature raped all of us last night,” Elizabeth said looking at Veronica.

“Oh no… do you think that creature got me pregnant?” Veronica asked.

“I don’t know…” Elizabeth responded. However she was almost certain that her lovely friend was carrying the animal’s baby.

The three girls held each other and talked in low voice, trying to remember what happened the night before. Veronica remembered in a fussy way that something large penetrated her and extracted from her a colossal orgasm. She also remembered being close to her friends as the creature played with them. These thoughts made Veronica’s clitoris puff up a little and she felt ashamed for it.

Veronica looked at Danny and when she looked back, both girls blushed on embarrassment as they recognized on each other the excitement that rose within them when thinking about last night events. Then, the girls looked at Elizabeth, which was distracted in her own thoughts. When she noticed she was been observed, the teen just smiled at her friends and look back at the monster. Without saying a word, the three teenagers knew that all of them have had the most powerful climax of their lives when handled by the beast and the notion that it could happen again soon, frightened them as much as excited them.

Veronica was lying on her back between her friends, looking at the ceiling and thinking about her precarious situation. Suddenly, she felt a heat wave that traveled across her body. Something moved again inside her belly, but this time she didn’t say anything to her friends. Veronica felt something moving very slowly inside her uterus and closing in to her vagina. Her clitoris erected when little ‘fingers’ began to caress her vaginal walls from the inside, just barely at first and intensifying every second. In a short while, Veronica was breathing faster and her nipples were hard as a rock. She felt extremely horny but at the same time she was very worried, uncertain of what was going to happen to her.

She gazed at her friends for comfort, but they were looking the other way. Elizabeth was staring at the monster and Danny was sitting on the bed with her head between her knees. Veronica reached out and grabbed Elizabeth’s hand, who looked at Veronica and immediately realized that something was happening to her.

“What’s going on? Are you ok?” Elizabeth asked.

At that moment, Veronica felt the creature moving faster down her body, invading her vaginal cavity completely. A little tentacle protruded between her vaginal lips and wrapped around her clitoris, making Veronica arch her back and clench Elizabeth’s hand. Danny, now aware of the situation, held Veronica by her arm trying to help out. Veronica was already moaning and panting loudly. Elizabeth and Danny looked at each other with a combination of fear and confusion in their eyes. They both knew that the sounds coming from Veronica were those of absolute pleasure.

Veronica, with her eyes half closed, began to move her hips up and down as she pulled Elizabeth’s hand over her left breast. Elizabeth wanted to move it away but the brunette held it firmly. Then Veronica wrapped her right arm around Danny’s leg and then, with both of her friends on each side, she began jerking wildly.

Seeing at her friend in such a trance, Elizabeth and Danny couldn’t avoid to feel excited themselves. Elizabeth started to squeeze and caress Veronica’s breast and unconsciously she began to rub her clitoris with her other hand. Danny felt her pussy starting to get wet but she didn’t move, astonished that her beautiful brunette friend was contorting in extreme bliss.

Veronica’s eyes rolled back and she arched her back just before a huge orgasm exploded within her. The spasms of her whole body made her shiver on the bed as she screamed in a high tone and the baby monster dragged itself out of its comfortable host. Danny was the first one to see something moving in Veronica’s pussy and, as she looked more carefully, she screamed,

“Something is coming out of her!”

Danny tried to jump away but Veronica had a firm hold on her leg. Elizabeth didn’t seem surprise at all and she kept squeezing her friend’s breast and rubbing her own clitoris. Slowly, a slimy octopus-like creature began crawling out of Veronica’s body. It looked identical in shape to its parent but much smaller, with several small tentacles completely covered by a gooey substance dripping over the bed and splashing Veronica’s legs. Danny and Elizabeth remained frozen, staring at the creature freeing itself from the milky body of her friend. Veronica was still shaking from her fading orgasm. When the animal finally got free, Veronica was exhausted, breathing heavily, her eyes still unfocused. In a matter of minutes, she had recovered her beautiful slim figure and her belly was flat again.

The creature began to crawl over Veronica’s leg approaching Danny, instinctively following a special scent coming from the girl. Again the youngest friend tried to move away, this time successfully releasing her leg from Veronica’s hold, but it was too late. The baby creature was close enough to extend a tiny purple tentacle and sprayed a cloud of vapor over Danny’s face, which inhaled the gas involuntary. Danny felt her head spinning for a second and then she fell into a trance that emptied her mind completely. She leaned down, resting on her side as the animal moved closer to her.

Elizabeth observed with amazement the whole scene while she kept unconsciously rubbing her clitoris and vaginal lips, already dripping wet. She looked at a translucent tubular tentacle that came out from the small creature’s mouth and forced its way between Danny’s closed legs, moving out of Elizabeth’s view. Immediately, Danny closed her eyes and moaned softly.

Curios to know what was the little creature doing to her friend, Elizabeth stood up and walked around the bed just to see the translucent tentacle penetrating deep into Danny’s anus. Some sort of white substance was moving through the tube but it was not being pumped into the teen; on the contrary, it was flowing out from the girl’s body into the animal’s mouth. The baby was sucking the fluid, feeding from Danny. All the time Danny never stopped moaning as her belly flattened slowly, recovering its normal size… but not for long.

* * *

When there was no more fluid to drain, the little animal wrapped it’s longer tentacles around Danny’s thighs and waist and pulled hard, slamming against her pelvic area. Surprised with the attack, Danny slipped from the bed falling to the floor and landed on her back, just beside the spot where Elizabeth was standing. The blonde watched closely how the baby creature began to force its way inside Danny’s body. The small animal appeared to be a bigger than moments before when it left Veronica’s body, and it seemed impossible for it to fit inside the uterus of the slim Latin girl. The beast first inserted the thinner tentacles deep inside Danny’s pussy and these tentacles started to pull the rest of the animal’s body into the warm and humid cavity, while to thicker tentacles helped pushing from the outside.

Danny, still in the haziness of the numbing gas, supported herself on her elbows to have a better look at her crotch. Then, much to Elizabeth’s surprise, she grabbed the monster’s small body with one hand and started to help it get inside of her.

Elizabeth couldn’t understand why her friend was doing that but in the back of her mind, a relentless voice was telling her that it was the right thing to do. Her pussy was watering just to see Danny moaning and panting with excitement while the small beast entered her. Elizabeth was getting turn on herself. Moments later and unable to resist any longer, Elizabeth kneeled between Danny’s legs and helped her push the thing inside its new host.

As the creature made its way deeper into the teen, both girls could see Danny’s belly expanding accordingly to fit its new slimy guest. The animal contracted its body as the girls push it in, until only one tentacle was left sticking out from Danny’s vagina. Then, it was quickly pulled in.

The brunette’s belly was now bloated and the churning tentacles could be seen through her skin. Apparently the creature was turning around, accommodating itself. This motion proved to be delightful for Danny, who was still moaning and panting like crazy, fingering her squishing pussy lips.

* * *

Even as Elizabeth had all her senses almost intact, she couldn’t take her eyes away from Danny’s pussy. She had always secretly wondered how it would feel to kiss a woman but now her friend’s cunt lips were becoming irresistible to her. She slowly bent down and removing Danny’s hand out of the way, she started to lick and kiss her friend’s slit, suctioning her clitoris and pushing her tongue as deep as possible.

Danny welcomed Elizabeth’s efforts grabbing her friend’s head and only a few minutes later, she screamed in climax as her legs began to shake and her whole body surrendered to the spasms that overtook her. Elizabeth kept her face mercilessly stuck to Danny’s pussy trying to prolong her orgasm as much as possible. Inside Danny, the small creature detected the familiar scent necessary for its survival and moved into action.

Elizabeth felt something entering her mouth, touching slightly her throat and she pulled away immediately. She watched the same translucent tentacle she had seen before, now extending beyond Danny’s vaginal opening and waving in front of her face just a few inches away. Then, it snaked in the air approaching Elizabeth’s mouth until it pressed softly against her lips.

Elizabeth hesitated for a moment keeping her mouth closed tightly but she promptly caved and led the tentacle slide through her lips. A sweet taste spread through her mouth as the appendage moved past her throat, which made her gag for a second but she overcame the feeling and the tentacle moved forward through her esophagus and beyond until the blonde could not tell how deep it was.

The situation was so surreal, that Elizabeth felt as if she was in a dream but she knew she wasn’t. She was there, willingly kneeling on the floor with a tube sliding into her body; a tube coming from a strange animal that was hiding inside Danny’s womb. She didn’t know why she was doing that but just couldn’t stop.

Seconds later, Elizabeth saw a white substance flowing through the tube, out of her mouth into Danny’s pussy. The monster was feeding again and Elizabeth had that strange sensation of rightfulness, this is what she was supposed to do. As the fluid was drained from her she felt less bloated, until finally the flow stopped and the animal pulled the tentacle out of Elizabeth’s body with her mouth still dripping white fluid to the floor.

Elizabeth had been on the brink of reaching an orgasm for a while but she was not there yet and it was frustrating. She pulled away from Danny’s pussy and knelt on the floor with the intention to masturbate. Just as she got in the right position, a tentacle shot out from Danny’s vaginal cavity and entered Elizabeth’s. The blonde gasped surprised and froze for a second.

Guessing the creature’s intentions, she jumped forward and positioned her vagina closer to Danny’s and began to rub it up and down. Danny reacted robotically to this new sensation and holding one of Elizabeth’s legs, she began to correspond, moving her rounded belly in the same motion. It didn’t take long to happen what Elizabeth expected. The beast began to move out of Danny’s body and into her own, and she was more than ready to receive it. A few minutes later, Elizabeth was lying on the floor unconscious from the tremendous orgasm that blew her mind away and her swollen belly moved on its own as the animal accommodated itself within. Danny also fell unconscious from her second orgasm of the day and her abdomen was flat again, now liberated from its guest.

Hours later, Danny was the first one to regain consciousness. She sat on the floor and looked around finding Elizabeth lying close to her feet. Now free from the numbing effects of the gas, she crawled closer and woke her up.

“What happened?” Elizabeth asked.

“Don’t you remember? Look at your stomach,” Danny responded.

Elizabeth looked at her belly and caressed it with one hand, saying, “Oh, yeah, I remember. It’s inside me now. Please help me get up,” Elizabeth said.

The noise of the conversation also woke Veronica, who sat on the bed. She looked toward the big creature and it was still there, motionless. Her two friends also sat on the bed and the three teens looked at each other quietly, until Veronica looked at Elizabeth’s belly and asked,

“Is that thing inside you? How did that happen?”

“Well, when it left your body, it entered Danny’s and then it passed to me,” Elizabeth responded.

“I don’t remember anything clearly after that little monster got out of Veronica,” Danny said.

“I saw everything,” Elizabeth said, “I think that I know what’s going on. The big creature is using us for nursing.”

“What?” Veronica asked confused.

“Yeah,” Elizabeth added, “we are being used as food dispensers and to provide a secure shelter for the animal’s baby”.

“Do you mean that thing is eating us?” Veronica asked loud and worried.

“No,” Elizabeth responded, “That big creature is pumping loads of whatever that white fluid is in our bodies and the little one is sucking it out”.

“Oh, my God… We have to get out of here” Danny said, “What are we going to do?”

“We can’t get out. The door and windows are still blocked,” Veronica remarked.

“I think if we do what the monster wants, it won’t hurt us,” Elizabeth said, an after a pause she continued, “I don’t know about you but I haven’t been hurt so far and even more, I think a have never felt as good as I felt this morning.”

After thinking about it for a moment, Veronica said, “To tell you the truth, I thought I had enjoyed good sex before but now I know it was nothing compare to last night,” she laughed.

Elizabeth and Veronica looked at Danny, who only looked down and blushed.

“But, how long are we going to be locked inside by the creature?” Danny asked.

“I don’t know” Elizabeth responded, “but this morning I noticed that the little monster grows very quickly. Maybe when it is big enough, we will be liberated.”

* * *

“I am getting hungry”, Veronica said placing one hand on her flat stomach.

As soon as she finished the sentence, the girls heard a squishy sound coming from the corner of the room and saw the animal moving toward them. Immediately, Veronica jumped over the bed and held Danny. Elizabeth didn’t move.

“Don’t move,” Elizabeth shouted, “let’s see what it does first”.

When the animal was less than three feet away from the bed, it moved one tentacle closer to Veronica. The teen remained immobile until the extremity touched one of her breasts, smearing it with transparent slime. Veronica, still holding on to Danny, looked at Elizabeth nervously unable to decide what to do.

“Don’t move. If you walk away it might hurt you,” Elizabeth whispered.

The tentacle moved to the center of Veronica’s chest and then slid further down, leaving a trial of slime through her stomach and scarce pubic hair. The brunette got goose bumps with the feeling of fear combined with excitement. Veronica had her legs close together, denying access to her pussy but the member started to press forward, trying to split them apart. The feeling of the slimy thing touching her skin, reminded the teen of her previous orgasms and she got unwillingly excited. Her nipples began to swell and her breathing turned heavier.

Inch by inch, the pretty young woman allowed the tentacle to spread her legs and caress her clitoris. Finally, her vaginal lips yielded and the tentacle penetrated deep in her velvet pussy. Veronica gasped throwing her head back. Danny felt her friend loose grip and fall back in the middle of the bed. The member began to stroke in and out, slowly at first, increasing the speed and strength every time until Veronica was out of control, moaning and begging for more.

Both Elizabeth and Danny felt a tingling building in her clitoris, secretly envying the brunette, who was reaching the higher planes of ecstasy. Suddenly, another tentacle appeared from the other side of the bed, grabbed Danny by her arm and dragged across the mattress, closer to the creature. The tentacle released her arm and Danny sat on the edge of the bed, facing the animal. Another big tentacle moved between her legs just barely touching her pussy. Danny turned her head back and looked at Elizabeth, who just smiled and nodded. Danny looked at the phallus, which was drooling over her thighs, and opened her legs. The beast didn’t need further invitation and crept into the teen’s cavity slowly but steady until it reached bottom and as the head advance, the girl closed her eyes and fell back on the bed, ready to receive anything the animal had to give.

Elizabeth was just observing, sitting on the bed that rocked with the teens’ contortions. Veronica and Danny couldn’t stop moaning and screaming as they were ravished by the large tentacles. The blonde was burning inside, wishing again to be fucked. She decided to do something she always wanted to do but would have been unthinkable in other circumstances. She approached Veronica, grabbed her head with both hands and leaned over to kiss her friend on the mouth.

Veronica could not think clearly because of the intensity of sensations provided by the animal’s meat between her legs, but she was conscious enough to respond to her friend’s attention, sticking her tongue out into Elizabeth’s mouth. The blonde jumped on top of Veronica, resting her large belly over the brunette’s body. Elizabeth could feel the tentacle penetrating her friend as it moved within her body and this excited her even more. She continued kissing her friend and soon she had another idea. She crawled over Veronica’s body, sitting on her face. Immediately, Veronica held Elizabeth’s thighs and jammed her face to her pussy. The blonde was going crazy as she felt the warm tongue moving around through her pussy lips. Each penetration of the beast pushed Veronica’s body forward, smashing her face against Elizabeth’s pussy, and the blonde only wished for the tentacle to come out of Veronica’s mouth and into her tight hole.

The three girls reached orgasms almost at the same time. Elizabeth legs shock to the rhythm of the spasm traveling through her body until she felt weak and fell backwards over Veronica’s abdomen, which was also twitching with uncontrollable contractions. Elizabeth was lying face up, with the back of her head resting over Veronica’s crotch. She could feel the tentacle retrieving from her friend with a squishy sound. The appendage came out completely from Veronica’s vagina and waved around, spilling some white fluid over Elizabeth’s face. She swept it with her fingers and licked them clean. Then, she tried to grab the tentacle and lick it up, but it slip away and moved down to penetrate Veronica again, but in a different hole.

The brunette scream as the bulk of meat sneaked through her anus. She instinctively tried to arch her back but the weigh of Elizabeth on top of her kept her flat on the bed. All she was able to do was to spread her legs even wider and clench the sheets with her hands. Elizabeth, who had seen this before, put her ear close to Veronica’s pelvis and heard the tentacle spurting large amounts of fluid inside Veronica’s body. Elizabeth got off Veronica, allowing the brunette’s belly to engorge freely as the creature pumped her full.

Danny was on her back too, with her feet hanging from the bed. Looking at her face expression and the size of her belly, Elizabeth knew she was going through the exact same situation as Veronica. A while later, both teenagers climaxed once more, and fell sleep in exhaustion. Elizabeth was also tired from carrying the monster’s baby inside her and she lied on the bed between her friends to rest for a while.

* * *

An hour later, the sun was high in the sky and filtered through the curtains, waking Danny and Veronica. Elizabeth had accommodated some pillows on her back and opened her eyes as she felt her friends moving.

“What happened?” Danny asked, “Oh, I remember now,” she answered herself as she felt the fluid churning inside her and looked at Elizabeth’s huge belly.

“Wow, you look nine months pregnant,” Veronica said to Elizabeth.

“Yes, I can barely move,” Elizabeth responded. Her belly was so distended that it seemed about to explode. “If this creature doesn’t come out soon, I’m afraid I will burst”.

At that moment, the animal moved inside Elizabeth and she felt pain for the first time since the first encounter with the large monster.

“That’s enough!” Veronica said, visibly upset “we have to get it out!”

“But how?” Danny asked.

“I have an idea” Veronica responded, “we both have our bellies filled with food -or whatever- for the baby animal, so lets tempt it to come out for it.”

“Ok, I guess it could work… Are you ready to do this Elizabeth?” Danny asked.

“I’m ready… Who goes first?” Elizabeth answered as she spread her legs.

Veronica jumped in front of Elizabeth and sat there for a moment with her legs wide apart, but nothing happened. Veronica pushed herself closer until both vaginas touched. The girls looked at each other, now completely aware of what they were doing and blushed, but the warm and tender sensation on their pussies tapping together quickly erased the embarrassment, replacing it with increasing lust. Veronica started to rotate her hips, rubbing her pussy lips against Elizabeth’s but still nothing happened. Elizabeth closed her eyes and she began to moan softly. Veronica also began to breath heavily and moved her pelvis faster, as she started to lose control. Danny, realizing that the plan was not working, urged Veronica to pull apart.

“This is not working. We should try something else,” Danny said.

Veronica, visibly excited and willing to go on, pulled away reluctantly and both girls took some minutes to calm down.

“I have another idea,” Danny said, “let me try something.”

Danny got off the bed and walked toward the big creature. She observed the tentacles that spread around the walls and over the floor. The teen selected one of medium size and grabbed it.

“Be careful Danny. What are you going to do with that?” Veronica asked.

“You will see,” Danny answered as she knelt on the floor a few feet from the beast.

She grabbed the slimy tentacle with both hands and pulled it behind her. Then, she slowly began to press it against her anus. The lubricated head of the phallus entered easily as Danny puffed noisily. Then, as her nipples swelled and her clitoris erected, she pushed the rod deeper inside of her, one inch at a time. She began to rotate her hips as the excitement rose through her body. The creature soon reacted and took control of the situation, pushing in deeper until the phallus was ten inches inside the slim Latin girl, who was now panting and screaming her brains out.

Danny, with her hands now resting on her thighs, looked with half close eyes at her friends, who were still wondering about her plan. The creature soon realized that the girl was already full with fluid and ceased pushing. Danny just sat there for a moment, enjoying the penetration but then, coming back to her senses, she grabbed the tentacle and carefully pulled it out of her. When the phallus came out completely and the bulbous head became visibly, Danny looked with pride that it was covered with the same white fluid that filled her belly.

The teen stood up and walked toward Elizabeth with the tentacle still in her hands and sat beside her. Elizabeth immediately knew what her friend wanted to do and spread her legs wide. Danny put the tentacle between the blonde’s legs and rubbed her pussy with it. Then she pushed it forward and the bulbous head penetrated a few inches in Elizabeth’s moist cavity, who moaned in response. Danny moved the tentacle around like a giant dildo and retired it completely from the blonde’s vagina. Then put it inside again and repeated the operation. In the sixth or seventh extraction, one little tubular tentacle came out wedged to the big tentacle’s head, sucking the fluid around it.

“It worked!” Danny screamed.

Veronica moved fast and grabbed the little tentacle with one hand and started pulling it out. Another little tentacle came out of Elizabeth’s vagina and wrapped around Veronica’s wrist trying to pull it in. Veronica sat in front of Elizabeth, pulling the tubular tentacle close to her anus. The extremity immediately snaked inside the tight hole, shoving into the brunette’s rectum. The other tentacle released Veronica’s wrist and wrapped around her thigh. A few minutes later, the little animal was churning inside Elizabeth’s abdomen and several tentacles began to come out from her vagina.

With all this activity inside her womb and pussy, the blonde was close to reach another orgasm. At the precise moment that Elizabeth exploded wildly in ecstasy, bouncing on the bed, the enlarge baby creature was leaving her body and wrapping its tentacles around Veronica’s waist and legs, determined to absorb the precious fluid from the girl.

Danny observed everything closely, prepared to block access to the creature to any of her friend’s cavities or her own. Veronica was screaming in pleasure as her little lover drained her empty. When there was no more substance to suck out from her, the animal inserted one tentacle into the girl’s vagina, trying to use her as a host. Danny quickly stopped it, pulling it out and blocking with her hand the entrance to the warm slit.

The baby animal, frustrated because it couldn’t access the safe and humid shelter inside the girl’s body, expelled a gush of vapor in the air that dissolved slowly, not before Danny inhale a little of it and felt her arms go weak. In a last attempt to protect her friends and remembering that she still was full with fluid, she grabbed the tubular tentacle that just pulled out of Veronica’s anus and placed it close to hers. The little beast smelled the food and immediately entered Danny’s rectum, dragging the rest of its body closer to the curvy girl and away from Veronica.

Danny, undermined by the gas and overwhelmed by the intense pleasure growing inside of her, fell forward over the animal pinning it to the bed. Elizabeth and Veronica were barely conscious and the growing animal was sucking its food eagerly out of the teen, draining Danny faster than before. The beautiful teen was well aware the she was running empty and she could feel the animal growing beneath her. Finally, she had no more food to give and the creature pulled the tubular tentacle out of her ass. Then, it began to drag itself under Danny getting closer to her vagina. Danny knew she wasn’t strong enough and there was nothing she could do to prevent the beast to invade her womb one more time. Most certainty it was going to hurt her badly because of its enlarged size.

The creature inserted one tentacle in Danny’s pussy and moved it around the tight space, then it pushed hard and penetrated her cervix, driving the feeble girl almost insane with pleasure. Danny felt another tentacle penetrating and stretching her wider. This brought her back from her bliss as the girl worried that her tiny body could not resist the invasion of the baby monster. The tentacles moved around the cavity for a while, touching, pushing and revolving inside until they suddenly stopped and slowly pulled out.

‘It’s not getting inside me!’ Danny though, ‘Thank god…’

Apparently, the creature had discovered that the available space inside the little girl was not big enough and she could get damaged, which was not convenient given the fact that a female body providing food was more important than providing shelter.

Danny regained her strength gradually and rose from the bed, still confused about why the creature had not moved inside of her. As she looked down and saw the baby creature below her, she noticed that it was at least two thirds bigger the size it was born, and it was virtually impossibly to fit it inside her womb or any womb at all. Danny called her friends, who were recuperating from their previous physical exertions and they got up feeling lightheaded. They looked at each other and smiled with surprise and satisfaction. This was the first time the three of them had their normal slim figures since the first attack the night before.

* * *

“Look!” Danny said, pointing at the door.

The tentacles had moved and they were not blocking the door anymore; the way out was free. Veronica walked slowly toward the hall, keeping and eye on the big monster. She opened the door and stepped out. Her friends followed right behind her and once they all were free, they ran down the stairs and outside of the house.

“Lets get the car!” Veronica yelled leading the way.

“Oh, damned! The keys are in my room!” Elizabeth said loudly.

“Can you start it without the keys?” Danny asked.

“Are you crazy? That only happens in the movies.” Elizabeth replied.

“Lets walk until we find someone,” Veronica said.

“But we are naked! And it’s going to get dark pretty soon… it could be dangerous,” Danny said.

“Danny is right. Someone has to go upstairs for the keys and some clothes,” Elizabeth added.

“I am not going upstairs again,” Veronica said.

“Let’s go back inside. Its very cold out here.” Danny told her friends.

The three teenagers entered the house and went into the living room. Elizabeth lit the fireplace and sat between her friends on the couch. The warmth that soon filled the room relaxed the girls, who comfort each other and talked about the creatures upstairs, wondering where they came from. None of the girls have seen or heard about an animal that looked like that; less an animal that mate and reproduce with human females.

The three pretty teens were also thinking about the tremendous and unbelievable orgasms they experimented but they didn’t feel comfortable taking about that. The night came and the tiredness beat them. They all fell sleep together on the couch under the dim light of the fire.

* * *

A few hours later, Danny felt tickles on her neck and woke up. It was Elizabeth’s hair. The blonde was leaning on her, mumbling something in her sleep and was breathing faster than normal. Danny looked around and everything was quiet. The fire had extinguished and the only light in the house was coming from the room upstairs, which light was left turned on when the girls ran out early that afternoon. One of Elizabeth’s hands was on Danny’s pelvis and when she moved it slightly, Danny felt a heat wave through her spine, realizing how horny and wet she was. She wished for someone to fuck her brains out as well as the creature had done earlier. She stood up, careful not to wake her friends, and walked toward the kitchen for a glass of water. As she passed by the stairs, she stooped and looked up at the room, trying to listen for any noise coming from it, but it was completely silent.

Maybe the creatures are gone… she thought.

Feeling courageous, she decided to go up and take a look just to make sure.

She reached the door and looked hesitantly inside the room. There was nothing on the bed. Then she took a step forward and looked at the corner. Both creatures were still there. The little animal was cuddling beside the big one, which detected the presence of the girl and lifted a large tentacle from the floor, waving it a few inches from Danny’s face. The teen took a step back and froze, staring at the phallus. The tentacle descended slowly in front of her, snaking in the air and stopped close to her pussy. The member was dripping slime to the floor and a few drops of white fluid were sliding from the tip down the length of the limb. The teen was hypnotized, staring at the waving tentacle, inviting her to jump on top and experience the ride of her life one more time.

Danny heard a noise coming from downstairs and turned her head looking at the living room but there was no movement. Everything was still quiet. She looked back at the tentacle. Her heart was beating fast and her pussy was so mushy, she could even feel the cool breeze around her cunt lips. Then, without thinking twice, she walked inside the room toward the creatures.

* * *

Elizabeth heard a noise in the distance and woke up startled. She noticed Danny was not there and Veronica was still sleep. Elizabeth heard the noise again and realized it came from the room upstairs. She got off the sofa and walked closer to the stairs, listening carefully until she heard a soft moan and immediately thought of Danny. She ran up the stairs and looked inside the room. What she saw left her breathless.

Danny was kneeling on the floor with her arms just hanging frail, a huge fat tentacle was impaling her ass while another tentacle was pumping in and out of her pussy so hard, that it almost lifted the girl from the floor with every penetration. Loud squishy sounds filled the room. The smaller creature had introduced one long tubular tentacle into Danny’s mouth. Instead of reject it, the teen was licking it with her tongue. Two other translucent tubes were fastened tightly to the girl’s breasts, squeezing them and sucking her nipples, which were leaking the white liquid that flowed through the tentacles into the smaller animal. Danny was staring straight ahead moaning with undeniable pleasure, but her eyes turned white from time to time as she fought to keep consciousness.

Elizabeth entered the room and walked close to her friend, who remained immutable and overwhelmed by the amount of sensations that cluttered her brain, not caring about anything else around her. Elizabeth observed the scene for a moment and couldn’t avoid feeling envy of her tanned friend, wishing it was her being ravished. Her pussy was getting soaked.

One of the big tentacles approached Elizabeth from behind and caressed her inner thighs, just above her knees. The blonde jerked and looked down as the phallus slid up, leaving a trail of sticky slime on her skin. As the tentacle got closer to her vagina, Elizabeth looked at it scared but didn’t move. She knew that she should run out of there, but in the back of her mind she wanted the beast to fuck again, to fuck her like it was fucking Danny. The head of the phallus reached her pussy and Elizabeth gasped. Then it pushed up and the blonde parted her legs, just enough to allow the incoming intruder to glide inside. As the rod entered the first three inches, the blonde felt a rush of heat traveling through her spine that almost made her faint. Soon after, ten inches of lubricated hard meat got lost inside Elizabeth’s humid cavity and, as it started to pump in and out, the blonde’s knees bent slowly until she knelt on the floor, just like Danny.

By then, the Latin girl had her eyes completely rolled back. She was completely limp and she was able to stay in an upright position only by the support of the two phalluses that impaled her body as far as humanly possible.
A few seconds after kneeling on the floor, Elizabeth felt something pressing on her anus and she knew that in a short time, she was going to feel exactly like Danny. She spread her knees wider as the tentacle penetrated her asshole. It went farther than she could believe, pushing her guts outward as it snaked its way deeper. Elizabeth had her eyes wide open and her arms to the sides, clenching her fists and she was screaming so loud that she woke Veronica downstairs.

The brunette jumped out of the sofa scared, trying to understand what was going on. She found herself alone in the dark, hearing the moaning and squishing noises coming from the room upstairs. She listened carefully and recognizing Elizabeth screams, she ran to help her friends. She tried to figure out what had happened. She imagined the monsters dragging her friends from the living room to the room and ravishing them against their will. Veronica entered the room at the moment that Elizabeth was grabbing her breasts and two little tentacles were sucking her pink nipples, draining them.

“Elizabeth! What’s going on?” Veronica screamed.

Elizabeth turned her head and looked back at her friend with glazed eyes, expressing pure ecstasy. Veronica looked at Danny, who was in a deep trance, completely dominated by the creatures.

A continuous flow of white goo was leaking from the packed space between the tentacle and Danny’s sphincter. The fluid was sliding down her legs to the floor, where it was already forming a small puddle. Veronica ran close to her friends and grabbed the tentacle buried in Danny’s ass trying to pull it out. She had moved it out only one inch when she felt a burst of gas surrounding her head. Her strength fade away and she fell forward to the floor between Danny’s legs. Her face splashed over the pool of white fluid accumulated there.

Veronica knew exactly what was going to happen next so she relaxed her body, feeling a warm wave traveling through her form as she was penetrated from behind. The tentacle entered her pussy for a brief moment, but it was enough to turn on the heat in the teen’s brain. It pumped Veronica with intensity for a few minutes, before withdrawing completely from her tiny body, leaving a sensation of emptiness and the urged to receive more.

Veronica recovered her strength fast and as soon as she was able to move her arms, she sat on the floor behind Danny. Her face was plastered with the gooey substance that covered the floor in front of her and some of it was smeared on her lips. She remembered the delightful taste of the creature’s fluids and stuck her tongue out to lick some of it. The delicious flavor soon filled her mouth and raised her excitement even more. She swept her face with her fingers and licked them clean. When there was no more to clean, she looked at the puddle that was expanding below Danny and leaned forward. She scoped and swallowed as much as she could of the substance. When she finished it all, she moved below Elizabeth and did the same. After a while, she felt so full that her belly couldn’t contain more but she was too excite to reason and continued to swallow the goo as it slid down from her friends’ anuses.

Veronica felt something touching her head. She stopped licking the floor and looked up to see a tubular tentacle dangling on front of her face. She understood the message and opened her mouth letting the tube enter her, non-stop, until it reached her stomach and began to pump out the food. It pumped hard and fast, and soon enough the teen felt almost empty again. This made her happy because this way, she could continue eating the tasty fluid. However, the animal had another idea. Veronica felt a huge tentacle penetrating her ass again and this made her even happier. She welcomed it eagerly splitting her legs wide. The rod impaled her deeply and started to stroke her hard and fast. It didn’t take long until she felt a hot flood filling her body. And as it was pumped in from one end, it was sucked out from the other. Although the smaller tentacle was not able to keep up with the big one and soon the exceeding fluid was leaking from the corner of Veronica’s lips, nose and ass. The teen was in trance, oblivious to anything else but the endless orgasm the ripple her body. The orgy continued all night until dawn.

* * *

The girls woke up the next morning almost at the same time. Veronica had Elizabeth’s leg over her torso and Elizabeth’s head was over Danny’s abdomen. The three teens were lying in a pool of white thick gooey fluid and their bodies were smeared with it from head to toe. The first one to open her eyes was Veronica and the first thing she did was to sink her tongue in the white pool and lick some of it, savoring it, as the delicious flavor spread around her mouth causing goose bumps on her flesh.

Veronica moved Elizabeth’s leg apart and got closer to her friend’s face to wake her up. The first thing that Elizabeth saw, as she opened her eyes, was Veronica’s beautiful blue eyes just inches from hers. They looked at each other for a second and then, Elizabeth grabbed Veronica’s neck a lift her head to kiss her on the lips. Veronica kissed back, letting some of the white fluid spill inside her friend’s mouth, which was received and swallowed with a sexy moan of pleasure. They kept kissing passionately until Danny woke up.

“What are you doing?” She asked surprised.

“Come on, don’t tell me that this freaks you out after all we have been through” Veronica answered.

“Well, not really” Danny said with a smile.

Veronica sank her face in the gooey pond again and sucked a load of fluid into her mouth. She crawled closer to Danny and pushed her softly until she was lying on her back.

“Open your mouth honey, you are going to like this,” Elizabeth said.

Danny doubted for a moment but she did what she was told. Veronica put her lips over Danny’s and poured the white juice slowly in her friend’s mouth. Danny gagged for a second and closed her mouth swallowing the fluid. Then she grabbed Veronica’s face with both hands and opened her mouth wide. Veronica let the stream of the warm semen filled Danny’s mouth overflowing it and spilling down her cheeks. Then Veronica kissed Danny and their tongues dance with true passion. The three teenagers kissed each other for a while not realizing that something was different in the room. Suddenly Elizabeth said,

“They are gone!”

“What?” Veronica asked.

“The creatures are gone!” Elizabeth confirmed.

The girls stood up and looked around the room. It was true. The creatures were not there anymore. The teens ran naked out to the terrace and distinguished two trails of mud and flattened grass from the cabin to the lake. The girls felt relief and disappointed at the same time. They seemed to have become fond with the big tentacles of the beast and their baby.

The rest of the week passed with anything out of the ordinary. The new bond of the girls grew stronger and they expended the remaining days walking naked around the house. They took every opportunity to kiss and played with each other.

Just before driving back home, the three girls walk to the lake and watched for a while.

“We have to come back next summer,” Elizabeth said.

“Is that a promise?” Danny asked.

“It’s a promise!” They all said at the same time.

As they drove away, several glass containers full with a white substance were visible, piled up on the back seat with a label that read: “For baby nursing only”.

The end

Note from the author: There is a 3D graphic version of this story.

---

Week 5: Fists and Showoffs

This is the fifth in a series of true stories involving myself and a friend of mine from college. Basically this friend and I decided to relieve our sexual needs with each other while we were both single. While I recommend reading the other stories prior to reading this (as they contain descriptions of my friend and I and may be referenced here), it is not necessary. Again, I will note that this is strictly a lesbian sex story, so anyone wanting to read about cocks, dicks, or even plain old penises should look elsewhere.

Quick warning: As with the last story this has an “icky” part. Not my cup of tea, and it is just coincidence that it happened in two straight weeks. I include it because it is what actually happened, but it’s really not important to the story and I do give a warning before it comes up, so feel free to skip it if you like.

Following our long weekend together, Jess and I got back to our traditional one-night hook-ups. We didn’t really make any plans during the week, just for Jess to come over around 7:00. Sure enough, shortly after 7:00 I heard a knock on my door. I checked through the peephole and sure enough could see only Jess. As I opened the door I heard Jess begin to say, “Hey-”

She didn’t get any farther than that.

I held the door open, leaning into it – completely naked. I figured my clothes were going to be off in seconds anyhow, so I just hadn’t bothered putting any on. Jess obviously had seen me naked before (and in far more embarrassing positions naked!), but when she saw me, she immediately stopped talking and stared at my body. She very obviously looked up and down my body, eventually her head was just angled down with her eyes going back and forth between my boobs and my pussy. The whole time she stared, her mouth was left open, having never closed it after stopping talking.

This extended pause lasted several seconds. I was enjoying Jess ogling my body, even uncharacteristically blushing from her obvious attention, and I didn’t want to end it. So it was Jess who finally moved.

Without warning, Jess dropped to her knees in front of me and dove tongue first into my pussy. My body jerked back, not because I didn’t want her there, but because I hadn’t expected it. Jess, not surprisingly, didn’t miss a step and kept her head pushing toward my cunt. It ended up so that I had my hips pushed back with my upper body leaning forward over Jess’s body, who had her head reaching for my cunt. She couldn’t quite reach it, but I could feel her tongue running up and down the thin line of hair above my slit. I actually found this very erotic, so I didn’t move immediately. Usually people, including Jess in the past, run their tongue around the line of hair, not through it, so there was something erotic about feeling a tongue where I wasn’t used to feeling it!

It didn’t last for long though.

The sound of the door across the hall starting to open jerked me back to my senses. I quickly grabbed Jess’s arm yanking her into my apartment and slammed the door. As soon as I closed the door, I closed my eyes, leaned against the door, and let out a deep sigh of relief. I wondered if I had gotten caught, though I didn’t think so, but if I did, who caught me? It could’ve been the boy who had caught Jess kissing me goodbye while I was naked the week before, or it could’ve been one of his two sisters, or (worst case scenario) his mother. I also wondered if they had seen us through the peephole before the door opened.

All these thoughts ran through my mind in the course of about five seconds, maybe less, and I didn’t have any more time to think about it.

I felt myself pulled forward, and opened my eyes to see Jess tugging hard on my arm from a sitting position on the floor. I guess I had pulled her into my apartment so hard she fell onto the floor and just didn’t get up. Her first tug had jerked me from my thoughts about the neighbor across the hall and pulled me forward a couple steps. The second tug was much harder, and sent me falling down into her on the floor. Jess quickly laid back and rolled us over so that I was on my back, naked on the carpet. Without a word, Jess slid down my body and lifted my legs up, pushing them towards my head. I quickly complied, spreading my legs over my head, holding my feet with my hands.

Jess wasted no time, latching onto my cunt with her mouth as soon as I had my legs open enough for her to do so. She started with some light sucking on my clit, which got me hot and wet very quickly. In all my experiences with Jess, she has never started on my clit when eating me out, so it was obvious she wanted to get me off quick. Or so I thought. It didn’t take too long, maybe only a minute or two, before my body was starting to stiffen and push up into her. When this happened, Jess immediately dropped lower and stuck her tongue in me as far as she could, while carefully avoiding any physical contact with my clit. For a short while, my body lightened up, but then grew hotter again. Jess must’ve noticed this, and dropped from my cunt to my asshole (which was totally exposed in the position I was in). She licked all around my hole until I could feel my ass was wet with her saliva, then she started pushing her tongue into it. The second I felt the tip of her tongue push past my ring, I let out a moan. I don’t know if Jess changed her actions because of my moan, or if she only planned to briefly put her tongue in my ass, but she quickly pulled out after my moan.

Although I was disappointed at feeling her pull her tongue out and feeling no part of her on me for a few seconds, that changed quickly. I felt two wet fingers simultaneously enter me – one in my pussy and one in my ass. While I enjoyed feeling contact again, it wasn’t nearly enough! As I’m guessing all you girls out there know (and you guys can ask any of these girls about it), one finger is essentially nothing more than a tease (especially with Jess’s small fingers). Maybe for some people one finger in the ass is okay, but definitely not in a cunt. So Jess finger fucked my cunt and ass, keeping me horny, but not nearly doing enough to get me off. I was, however, getting very wet as I continued to stay horny and anticipated eventually getting off.

After a couple minutes or so of one finger, Jess pulled her fingers out. There was another brief pause with no stimulation, followed by the feeling of two fingers entering both my cunt and ass. Now we were getting somewhere! Jess was much more active with these fingers, swirling them in circles in both orifices or sliding back and forth inside rather than just straight finger fucking me, like she had done when she had just one finger in each hole. I was finally building up higher as Jess slowly increased her tempo. A little bit into it, I felt Jess’s tongue begin lightly sliding up and down my clit. Jess’s pace continued to speed up as my breathing became raspy.

Just short of hitting my orgasm, Jess stopped again, pulling her fingers out of me and her tongue off my clit. I was about to ask what the fuck she was doing when she got back into it. And boy did she get back into it! I felt three fingers push into both my cunt and ass now. The three fingers slipped easily into my cunt, though they took a little more time to get into my ass (not that I was worried, I’ve had much thicker objects than three fingers up my ass before!). The way she positioned herself, Jess had both her hands facing up. Once she had both sets of fingers in, Jess pushed the fingers in my cunt up against my stomach, which as Jess knows well is my most sensitive area. The three in my ass she pushed up and rubbed the knuckles of her fingers in my cunt through the thin membrane that separated the two.

I immediately closed my eyes and moaned, knowing I was seconds from orgasm. Then Jess hit me with even more! She lowered her mouth to my clit and nibbled lightly on it while her fingers were rubbing my most sensitive areas. I immediately screamed out, trying to catch myself and not be too loud. As I did that, I slammed my hands into the ground, trying to grip the carpet, and wrapped my legs around Jess’s back, pulling her deeper into my cunt.

And I was off!

At first my body just stiffened as a wave of pleasure washed through me, my hips pushing up into Jess while my legs pulled her down into me. The whole time Jess kept up her fingers rubbing inside of me and her nibbling on my clit. I don’t know how long I was like that, it felt like ages, though I’m sure it was only a minute, maybe less. As Jess kept up her motions though, my body began to quiver. I was still in the same position, with my hips lifted up a bit, my legs wrapped around Jess, and my arms gripping the carpet, but I was just lightly quivering in that position. The quivering turned into full on shaking while Jess continued. I think she was even picking up speed. I literally could not loosen up my body with Jess continuing to get me off.

Eventually, I was actually starting to hurt. Don’t get me wrong, the feeling of the orgasm was incredible and my cunt, ass, and mind were lost in pleasure! However, the rest of my body felt like it was cramping and in serious pain. I finally had to start shouting, “Stop! Stop! Stop!” I probably had to yell it about ten times before Jess finally pulled her head back. She told me later that my face actually looked like it was in pain when she looked up, so she quickly pulled out of me and backed up a bit.

My body fell to the floor, my eyes still closed. I just laid there in recovery for a while.

I don’t know how long it was before I finally opened my eyes, but when I did, I saw Jess standing right next to me. I was still thoroughly exhausted and was not yet willing to move, so I just turned my head to look at her and simply smiled. Jess didn’t say anything, and smiled back at me.

However, mere seconds after she smiled, she began swaying her hips. Obviously my eyes were quickly drawn to her sexily moving hips. Jess was clearly putting on a show, as the next thing I saw was her hands unbuttoning her jeans while she continued to dance. Then she slowly peeled her jeans down her legs while still swaying her hips to some unheard music (I noticed at this point that she must have taken her socks and shoes off while my eyes had been closed, as she didn’t have them on now). As Jess finished peeling her pants off, she did a little dance for me in her white panties and tight white t-shirt. I quickly learned as she turned around that the panties were actually a thong. A few times during her dancing, Jess actually bent over and spread her cheeks for me, showing me the spaghetti string that could not hide her asshole. Soon her shirt was off too, followed by her bra (which was a plain white one that matched her thong), and finally by that thong.

Jess danced naked for me for a couple minutes before finally sitting on the back of the couch, turning and leaning back so she was lying across the back of the couch with and an arm and a leg hanging on either side.

I should take a moment to explain my couch here, as this is important. It’s kind of an old-style couch, so the back didn’t have a rounded top, but a flat top maybe ten inches wide at best, which allowed Jess to lie on it. Also, the couch is placed about a foot and a half from the wall of the apartment that has a window in it. Of course, that window’s curtains were closed right now.

While looking at Jess on the back of the couch, Jess looked over at me – still on the floor – gave me a seductive look, reached an armed out towards me, and pulled her fingers in a few times, summoning me over to her.

Who was I to refuse such an invitation? While I was still sore, I had recovered enough to start moving. So I got up and headed over to the couch. The way Jess was laying, her head was right at the end of the couch, making her hips close to the middle, though definitely closer to the end with her feet. So I went over and kneeled on the other end of the couch and leaned my head over and into her pussy.

Jess was very wet already! Not as wet as I was, I mean, I could still feel juices dripping down my legs, but given what I had just been through, I would hope I would’ve been the wetter one. I started teasing her, kissing the insides of her thighs very slowly as well as the area surrounding her slit, but not hitting her slit or even her pussy lips. Not long after I started, Jess brought her hands to her chest and I watched from between her legs as she abused her nipples. And I do mean abuse! She was squeezing them very hard, stretching them out as far as they would go. It was quite the sight to see.

When I decided it was time to stop teasing, I worked my way below Jess’s cunt to her ass. She lifted her hips slightly to give me better access. Remembering Jess getting really turned on from anal stimulation the week before, I tried to do everything I could before moving to her cunt. I started licking her ring, then pushed my tongue inside a little bit. This caused Jess’s moans to get more intense. At one point I tried to lock my lips around her asshole to try and suck her ass, but I couldn’t get in the right position to do it, so I went back to licking and tongue-fucking her ass. Eventually, I started to lick my way up towards her cunt and pushed two fingers in her ass.

As I got to her cunt, I noticed that she was very wet, even more than usual. I decided to take advantage of this. With my hand not in her ass, I started thumbing her clit try to get her even wetter. I pulled my other hand out of her ass and brought my head up. I licked my whole hand until it was soaking wet, while still thumbing Jess’s clit. Then, when I thought it was wet enough, I lowered my hand to her cunt and pushed in as fast as I dared (Jess is not the tightest girl ever, but it still takes some time to push a whole hand inside her).

Jess caught onto what I was doing as she felt the pressure of my knuckles trying to get into her, and she suddenly inhaled deeply. Jess was quiet for a bit after that, and then she scared the shit out of me! With no warning, she suddenly lifted her head up towards me exhaling heavily. I jumped, but as I did, I still had pressure against her cunt, which suddenly loosened and my entire hand popped into her up to the wrist! As soon as it did, Jess laid back again, breathing damn hard, as I began wiggling my fingers inside of her.

For the next several minutes, Jess was constantly moaning or screaming, generally switching back and forth between, “Yes!” “Fuck!” and “Lisa!” and any combination thereof. When I felt her starting to tighten on my hand, I leaned down and began flicking her clit back and forth as hard as I could with my tongue. The reaction was immediate as Jess clamped my hand in her cunt and at the same time lifted her hips up into my face while bringing her hands down to hold my head in her cunt.

I continued licking Jess’s clit for awhile as she got off but when I started feeling her juices flow around my wrist, I couldn’t help myself and moved down to lap them up. Slowly, Jess lowered her hips as I kept lapping up her juices. When her body seemed to have calmed down, I pulled lightly with my hand inside her. Jess caught on and I could feel her pushing out with her cunt. I left my hand in for a few seconds while she was pushing, getting ready. Then, in one quick motion, I quickly jerked my hand out and brought my head down over her cunt where it had come from. I was rewarded with a small flood of juices (as well as a very satisfying wet popping sound as my hand came out).

The second I latched onto her cunt with my mouth, Jess gasped in surprise. I guess she thought I was done. When I finished sucking her juices and moved my mouth back up to her clit, Jess suddenly demanded, “Get your sweet pussy over here, babe!”

Eager to oblige, I spun my body around, spreading my legs over Jess’s face. This whole movement was done without pulling my mouth off her cunt. I ended up with my legs spread on either side of her face, with the shin of one leg pressed against the arm of the couch, the other leg just hanging loosely behind it. This meant that most of my weight was pushing my pussy into Jess’s face.

I kept licking and sucking Jess’s pussy as she maneuvered herself between my legs so that she could get access. She started by turning her head to each side and slowly kissing the insides of my thighs. As she did this, I lightly ran my teeth over her clit. Jess’s body responded immediately, her thighs coming up to squeeze my head between them.

Then, without warning, I felt two fingers enter me and press against the front of my cunt, again my most sensitive area. I was even more sensitive than earlier due to the intensity of the orgasm Jess had put me through mere minutes earlier, so when she hit that area, pleasure shot through me as if a train had just ran into me. My body jerked upright, pulling my head from between Jess’s thighs and throwing my head back, eyes closed from the moment she entered me. My back arched, my chest stuck out, and my pussy was smothering Jess with all my weight on it as I hit a quick but violent orgasm.

My body was frozen there for several seconds. I didn’t move until I felt Jess’s hands slapping my thighs on either side of her. I didn’t catch on immediately that Jess couldn’t breathe underneath me. Rather, what I caught onto when I opened my eyes was the fact that the curtain that was less than two feet away from us was almost completely pulled open, exposing both me and Jess to any casual viewers – of which there was but one. There was an old black man that lived in the building across the way. I presumed he was retired, as he spent nearly every day (and many evenings as the case was) sitting in a lawn chair outside his apartment. Reliably as ever, he was out right then and staring at me naked and straddling Jess head. I immediately jumped off the couch (or falling as the case may be) and pulled the curtains shut. As I got off, I heard Jess take in a huge breath now that she had access to air.

“I can’t believe you did that!” I yelled at Jess angrily.

I should explain my curtains for a moment. I leave the living room curtain closed almost all the time. If it’s a bright day out, I may open it for a few hours after work before it gets dark, but generally, I keep it closed. And I make sure all my curtains are closed every time Jess comes over. And I know without a doubt that that curtain was closed when we moved over there. Now, the way the curtains are set up at my apartment complex, if you pull one side open, it automatically pulls the other side to the same point. I immediately assumed Jess had pulled the one side open for whatever reason, probably doing it while my head was locked between her thighs so I wouldn’t be able to hear it.

After catching her breath, a series of denials and accusations immediately shot forth from Jess. She denied that she did. I claimed that I know that I didn’t do it and it opened somehow. She said maybe she hit it accidentally, or maybe I did when I twisted over into a 69. I replied that if I had hit it I’m pretty sure I would’ve felt it, she said that both of us wouldn’t have noticed the feeling of a curtain when we were too far gone into other feelings.

I don’t buy that, and to this day I’m pretty sure Jess opened the window purposefully, but I just let it drop at this point. I was still standing during this argument, but Jess had laid back on the couch (on the cushions this time, not the back). After muttering, “Whatever,” I walked over to the couch, took a seat between Jess’s legs and laid back, resting the back of my head against her tits. We both just laid there and enjoyed each other’s presence.

I finally, and abruptly, broke the silence, asking, “How am I supposed to come and go from my apartment with that guy there? I mean, he’s always there, and I can’t imagine walking by him after what he just saw!”

I was actually genuinely concerned about this, but Jess just laughed in response, answering, “Well, I think he’ll be too busy staring at these,” grabbing my tits, “to actually say or do anything! So I just wouldn’t worry about it.”

Not the response I was looking for, so I kiddingly elbowed Jess’s side beneath me. This did break any leftover tension though. We continued to talk about other things as we cuddled naked. For awhile, Jess was running her fingers through my hair as I gently rubbed her thighs and calves.

I want to take this moment to point out that, while I know our relationship is not really romantic, it’s mainly just sexual, there seemed to be a budding romantic element. We would cuddle and talk like lovers, and our behavior certainly seemed to indicate a level of love for each other. But it was not a real romantic relationship. I mean, we rarely talked outside of our Saturday nights, and when we did it was just to plan for said nights. We were both planning on eventually getting with a guy if the right one came around. It was just an ‘enjoy it while it lasts’ situation that both of us were thoroughly enjoying while it lasted. Back to the story.

At one point, after deciding we were hungry, Jess got up to get her cell phone (and the pizza number off my fridge) and called in a delivery, leaving a twenty dollar bill on the counter near the door. When she was done she quickly came back and cuddled some more, this time with her lying against my chest.

A while later, in the middle of a conversation, Jess abruptly got up, and turned, ending so that she was standing facing me by the couch and said, “Eat me!” She even pulled her pussy lips apart to give me full access.

I sat up laughing. I looked up at her face briefly and stated, “Demanding, are we?” Not one to refuse an open invitation though, I leaned in and ran my tongue over all the pink I could see, eventually focusing on her clit as I slid two fingers inside her.

This only lasted a few minutes when the doorbell suddenly rang.

“Oh shit,” I exclaimed, quickly pulling back from Jess. I had somehow forgotten about the pizza guy.

Jess however, clearly had not. I thought I saw a smile on her face as she turned and practically pranced to the door. I simultaneously could and could not believe Jess was about to do what I figured she was about to do. I slid over on the couch so that when the door opened (which opens inward) it would block me from the pizza guy’s line of sight.

I was just in time as Jess, completely naked, opened the door. When the door was open enough, Jess announced, in an innocent girly voice, “Oh yay! Pizza!” She clasped her hands in front of her and bounced on her feet a couple times as she said this, causing her tits (which had rock hard nipples it should be noted) to jiggle. She then grabbed the pizza and turned and walked with an obnoxious hip sway to the coffee table and put the pizza down.

Jess then walked back and started to close the door on the poor guy, then announced, “Oh, you probably want to be paid!” Right, as if she’d forgotten! I watched as she turned around to the counter diagonal from the door where her twenty dollar bill was. She brought her hand down towards it quickly, knocking it onto the floor in front of the counter.

“Oops,” she announced innocently, bring a hand to her mouth. She then bent over, keeping her legs perfectly straight, picked up the bill, seeming to have trouble grasping it (right!), and very slowly straightened back up. He must’ve gotten one hell of a view from that!

She started to hand the bill to the pizza boy, then stopped abruptly, looking down at herself. “Oops,” she said again, very innocently, continuing, “I seem to have a problem!” Now, I couldn’t see from my angle what she did here, but she later told me she then used the twenty dollar bill to catch some of the juices that were running down her leg (I saw her put the bill between her legs, but couldn’t see between her legs to see what she was doing). I now understood why she had suddenly wanted me to eat her a few minutes earlier! She had this whole thing planned out!

She then handed him the bill, now matted with her cunt juice to the pizza guy and said innocently, “Keep the change!” Then she closed the door, the pizza guy having never spoken once.

As soon as the door was closed, I started laughing hysterically. I had tried to keep it in while the door was open so the pizza guy wouldn’t know there was someone else there. When I regained some level of composure, I announced, “You are such a little slut!”

Jess just smiled at me. Then she turned to look out the peephole in the door. She quickly turned to me and quietly announced, “He’s still there!”

I quickly got up and ran up to the door. I tried to keep my laughing as quiet as possible as I brought my eye to the door. I saw what could practically be called a kid. He was probably about 18, about my height, with long hair and his pizza shirt and cap on. I could just barely see his face as he seemed to be looking down at something. I knew what soon enough, as he brought the twenty dollar bill to his face and obviously took a big whiff of it.

“He’s smelling the bill,” I whispered.

“Let me see!” Jess practically screamed her comment. I brought my finger to my lips to shush her as I backed away. When she got her eye to the door, she dejectedly announced, “He’s gone. Damn it! He must have heard me!”

I grabbed Jess’s arm and walked quickly over towards the window. Pulling the curtain to the side a tiny bit, we both peeked out. After a few moments, we saw the guy walking quickly away, the money still in his hand. He paused at one point, pulling out his wallet. He pulled out a twenty, put his wallet back, then put his twenty in the little bag he kept the pizza money in.

“The little pervert’s going to keep my twenty! He’s probably going to jerk off to it later!”

I replied without looking at Jess, keeping my eyes on the guy as he started walking again, “Of course, he’s going to get off to you later! Hell, I’m probably going to get off to what you just did later too!”

We both laughed as the pizza guy walked past the old black man who was still in his chair. I blushed as I saw the old man smile at the obviously flustered pizza boy. Then the old man’s eyes shifted from the boy to our window, probably seeing us at the corner looking out. Jess must have seen the same thing as we both pulled away quickly.

A long fit of laughter ensued, ending up with Jess doubled over and me curled up on the floor I was laughing so hard. Finally, we settled down and got to the pizza, watching some TV while we ate.

Jess went to the bathroom soon after we had eaten all the pizza we were going to. When she came back, she sat on my lap and threw her arms around me. I would’ve kissed her, but I noticed her breath smelled like toothpaste. There was a quick discussion following that wherein I learned that Jess didn’t want to have pizza breath, so she borrowed my toothbrush, which I didn’t mind her doing, but I was now the only one with pizza breath, so I got up to brush my teeth. On my way back, I picked up the pizza box with the leftovers in it and stuck it in the fridge. I then came back and sat next to Jess, wrapping my arms around her and leaning towards the end of the couch, pulling her down with me so that I was essentially spooning her.

Jess and I just laid there and talked for awhile. We talked about the pizza guy, about the old man that had seen us, about work, and eventually about our past hook-ups. It was while on this topic that Jess commentated, “I seem to always be the one that comes up with what we’re going to do. I don’t want to hog all the love. I know you’ve gotta have some secret sexual desires, so what are they, Lisa?”

I tried to argue this for a bit, but I didn’t get very far as it was essentially true. Just about everything we had done she had come up with, and those that she hadn’t come up with just arose out of the situation we were in. I really hadn’t come up with anything. So eventually it just came down to Jess continually asking me what kind of secret sexual fantasies I had. It’s funny, cause I don’t really have any deep dark desires to do anything, save for one thing, I just follow whatever comes up. I told Jess as much, and she wanted to know what that ‘one thing’ was, which I didn’t very much want to share.

After a couple minutes, I relented. “Well,” I began, “I didn’t want to mention it cause it’s not really something you can help out with. I’ve always wanted to be with two guys at the same time.”

(Now, before I continue with the story, I have to go on a quick rant. I’ve been with several different men in my past, and have also been in several different threesomes with one guy and two girls. All the guys were willing to do a threesome with another girl, but not with another guy. I understand that most guys find the idea of any dick other than their own disgusting, but can they not put this aside for one night to please a girl that has bent over backwards, sometimes literally, to please them? To this day, I have not found a single guy willing to do this, let alone the two I’d need for it to actually happen. And no, I won’t do it with some random strangers I meet online, it would have to be with two guys I have known for awhile, and probably had some experience with so that I know they would not only treat me well, but also not flip out at the situation. It’s that last catch I guess that makes it impossible. It still seems unfair to me though. Anyhow, back to the story.)

Jess surprised me with the immediate response, “I may not be able to give you that, but I can give you the next best thing!”

I had no time to figure out what she meant as Jess got up, twisted me around, and then shoved my legs over my head, much as they had been shortly after she had come to the apartment that evening. Jess then took a seat between my legs and dropped down to suck on my clit and tongue fuck my hole. What this had to do with fucking two men at once, I don’t know. All I know is that, at the rapid pace she was going at me, I was getting very wet very quickly!

Then Jess pulled her head up and brought a hand down. She slowly pushed her hand into my vagina, much as I had done to her earlier – only it was a lot easier for her to get into me as her hands and wrists are dramatically smaller than mine. I moaned lightly as Jess slowly swirled her hand around inside of me. But I noticed something a bit off.

Her motions were weird, not what I was used to from her. Usually Jess has clear, intentional movements when it comes to any kind of sex with her. What I felt inside of me was more random – something that while hot, was neither intended to make me approach orgasm or push me over the edge. She was just sliding her hand around, pushing and lightly rubbing her palm against one wall of my cunt, then turning her hand around and doing the same with the back of her hand. I could also feel her fingers separating and coming together in me, but she wasn’t doing it against any wall, which she knew would get me off.

Then, I really got confused when I felt Jess pull her hand back out. At first I tried to tighten my cunt around her wrist, so she wouldn’t be able to pull out. Unfortunately, Jess didn’t give in, and kept pulling. Knowing it would hurt if I didn’t let her out, I relaxed my pussy while at the same time grabbing my legs that were on either side of my head. I then lifted my head, looked at Jess between them, and asked, “What are you doing?”

In answer, Jess just smirked and held up the hand that had just come out of my pussy, clearly soaked in my own juices, so much so that it was actually dripping down her arm. Then Jess lowered the hand, and I quickly learned what she was doing!

I felt the middle three fingers of Jess’s hand push into my asshole. It became very apparent that Jess was going to try and get her hand up my ass, and what she had been doing in my cunt was lubing up every inch of her hand.

Worriedly, I exclaimed, “There’s no way that’s going to fit!”

Jess dragged her eyes away from my asshole to look at me and respond, “We’ll never know unless we try!” She then brought her eyes back to my anus and pushed a little harder into my ass, her pinky just about ready to enter, but going nowhere with how tight my ass was.

After a few seconds, Jess looked up again and said, “Come on, you gotta work with me here!”

I hadn’t moved since I told her it wasn’t going to fit. I was kinda in shock that she was even going to try. I know Jess is a small girl and has small hands, otherwise the idea would never have been a possibility. I mean, the biggest toy I ever had in my ass was only slightly thinner than Jess’s wrist, so that probably would be okay. However, that toy felt like it was nearly stretching me to my max! So while I could probably stretch the tiny bit more to accommodate Jess’s wrist, I had no idea how she was going to get her hand, which was definitely thicker around at the knuckles, up there. However, I also knew Jess, and when she had her mind set on something, she was going to keep trying if and until she was proved wrong. And so, after a long pause following Jess’s last comment, I just raised my eyebrows at her, leaned my head back, and pushed with my ass, trying to open it up for her.

Immediately, Jess applied pressure. I was actually surprised how tightly she could compress her hand, her four fingers and her thumb were pressed together creating a girth that was probably on par with your average cock. However, with her fingers slid in, I could feel her knuckles beginning to press against my ass, which was certainly wider than any cock I’d ever seen. This was going to be the part that was impossible, but again, I knew if I didn’t try, Jess would not give up. I wasn’t looking forward to Jess pushing those knuckles up, trying to get them past my asshole.

Jess had stopped pushing in, and was clearly waiting for me to try and open my ass more so that she could try to push in farther. I knew this, and knew there was no way around it, so I took a long, deep inhale and got ready. I held the breath for a few moments, and then, with no warning, I let it all out quickly while pushing with my ass trying to open it as much as I could.

And that was when I screamed out in pain, followed by a string of obscenities. Jess’s hand had gone in.

Her knuckles felt like they had ripped past my anal ring. In fact, it felt like it had actually ripped my anal ring, which burnt like hell. I was glad it was now ‘tightened’ around Jess’s wrist, which didn’t feel wide in the least having just had her hand thrust through it. Not only did my asshole burn, but my ass was completely full. Don’t get me wrong, I enjoy filling my ass with dicks and toys, but this was way past any of that! I didn’t dare move my body at all. I felt like some kind of sick hand puppet, with Jess’s hand in my ass controlling me.

As I calmed down with the obscenities, I eventually just laid there in silence for several minutes, legs up over my body, my head hanging off the end of the couch, adjusting to the new feeling.

I don’t know how long I was there for, could’ve been thirty seconds, could’ve been five minutes. I was totally zoned out. What finally brought me back was the feeling of some wet fingers slipping into my cunt. I looked up and saw Jess’s other hand pressing against me. I raised my eyes to her and just stared wide-eyed. Jess gave me a seductive smile, along with a ‘you-know-what’s-coming’ type of look. I don’t think my wide-eyed expression changed at all, I just hung my head back over the end of the couch and closed my eyes, as I felt her hand slip into my cunt up to the knuckles. Then, with one final push, along with a moan and a thrust from me, she was in.

“Oh god,” I let out after a bit, still with my head hanging upside down off the end of the couch. “I have never been filled so much in my life.”

“Well, that was the goal, honey! You wanted to know what two guys would be like, well, it’d probably be something like this!” And then I felt her hands close into fists in both holes, and then slowly start moving in and out a tiny bit. “Well, their dicks probably wouldn’t be as big as my hands,” Jess added after she started the movement. I had to agree with her there! Her wrists were definitely thicker, and her fists were like drastically-oversized, ribbed cock heads full of bones.

I didn’t respond to Jess, I just focused on her fists. She was very slowly simultaneously sliding her fists in and out of my cunt, moving a little farther in and out with each one. Some minutes later, I’m really not sure how long, Jess had apparently gotten to what she considered to be full range, pulling her fists out until the base of her hands were pulling against my entrances and then pushing until her wrists were in probably about three inches deep. I’m not sure what that would make the total depth of penetration, but I don’t think her fist was any bigger than three inches, so probably a total of only six inches, but that was a hell of a six inches!

Once she had reached this full range of motion, Jess started experimenting with different motions. First she aimed her fists away from each other inside me, still moving her arms in and out at the same time. While this felt great in my pussy and I could definitely feel myself getting wetter, it wasn’t doing much for me in my ass.

After a couple minutes of that, Jess abruptly changed to pushing her fists towards each other inside me, so that her fists ended up hitting against each other inside me. Now this felt good in both holes! I started moaning immediately, and Jess took notice. She kept this action up for several minutes, getting faster and faster as she went. My moans were getting more and more intense as she got faster until my body stiffened as I hit my first orgasm. I felt my holes tighten around Jess’s wrists as I inhaled deeply when I hit my peak. Her arms stopped moving, but she started flipping her wrists back and forth inside me to keep me hot throughout my climax.

Eventually, my body loosened a bit, and Jess stopped moving completely to let me come down from my orgasm. For awhile, we just stayed in our respective positions, me lying back with my legs up towards my head and my head hanging over the end of the couch, Jess sitting with her two fists inside me.

I had not even recovered to the point of talking before Jess started moving her arms again. She was again slowly sliding her fists in and out of me, again angling them towards each other inside me. She repeated the same process she just had done bringing me towards orgasm, though I got up there a bit quicker this time. Then, right as I was about to hit another orgasm, Jess changed her motion up again, this time much more drastically.

Suddenly, her arms stopped moving simultaneously. Instead, Jess was rapidly – I think the only word for it would be pistoning – she was pistoning her wrists in and out of me opposite each other. She’d push as far in my ass as she could go while pulling out of my cunt and then switch – but she was doing it incredibly fast! I literally don’t think anything had ever moved that fast inside me before, and it sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing throughout my body. I barely had time to say, “Oh fuck,” before screaming out in orgasm.

This was a much longer and more intense orgasm than the prior. I was screaming for well over a minute, possibly two or three (you lose track of time when you are immersed that deeply in pleasure!). The whole time Jess continued pistoning her fists inside of me. Then, without warning, she just flat out stopped moving. I was in the middle of a scream at the time, and I just interrupted my scream with a deep exhale. It was my first chance to take a deep breath since she had started pistoning her wrists.

Again there was a rest for a few minutes before Jess started up again. The pattern continued three more times, until I had hit a total of five orgasms, some more intense than others, some lasting longer than others, but all incredible! While bringing me to this series of peaks, Jess switched up her motions several times. Beyond the already mentioned simultaneous pushing (both straight in, away from each other, and towards each other) and pistoning opposite fists to holding her fists inside me, Jess added circling her fists within me without moving in and out, then swirling her fists in circles while moving in and out (leading to my third orgasm), stuffing one hole full while moving the other fist in and out, alternating which hole she kept full (she went back and forth between my holes several times before this hit my fourth orgasm), and finally returning to a slow pistoning action, speeding up while trying to lick my clit, which didn’t work so well when she sped up the pistoning as my hips were in constant movement, so it was more like my body was dragging my clit back and forth across her extended tongue. This led to my final orgasm which Jess held out longer than the rest, though it was not quite as intense as the second orgasm when Jess first pistoned me. I was just so ready to get off and her action at the time was so unexpected that I hit an absurdly strong orgasm. I think Jess was also moving her fists faster at that time then towards the end, as her arms were clearly getting tired.

When all was said and done, Jess still had her fists in me while I was hugging my legs into my chest screaming out in agonizing pleasure. As I recovered from this last orgasm, I let go of my legs, letting them rest above me, dropping my head back over the end of the couch and bringing my arms up to hang off the end of the couch also.

I don’t know how long I was like that before I heard Jess mockingly say, “Are you alright over there?”

“I’m recovering,” was all I could manage to say.

“Can I take my hands out?”

My head jerked up. “Fuck no! Gimme a couples more minutes to recover!” Jess laughed and agreed. While I wasn’t too worried about the hand in my cunt, I didn’t look forward to squeezing her other hand out my ass.

So I waited a few minutes, the last of which was spent in preparation for the pain of Jess’s hand coming out my ass.

Finally, I looked up at Jess and announced, “Alright. When you feel me push, you pull.” Jess just nodded. I took a long, deep breath in, and while I was doing that, I felt both of Jess’s hands unfold from fists so that they’d come out easier. And then I did it, and boy was I in for a surprise!

The second I pushed, Jess pulled both her hands out at the same time. As expected, the one in my cunt didn’t hurt in the least, but the one coming out of my ass definitely led to some quick stinging as her knuckles escaped, though not nearly as bad as it hurt going in. There were also a couple quick wet, sloppy popping sounds as her hands came out, but I didn’t have time to think about it. Rather (warning – icky part coming! Feel free to skip the next two paragraphs.), what I was focused on was this uncontrollable urge to shit as soon as Jess’s hand came out.

I felt like shit was literally going to fall out of my ass as my asshole was not tightening up quick enough to hold it in. I immediately screamed, ironically enough, “Oh shit!” Then, with energy I didn’t know I had, I jumped to my feet and ran to the bathroom clenching my ass cheeks together and holding a hand back there just in case. The instant I sat on the toilet a flood of tiny brown balls came out of me. I felt like a damn rabbit! When that was done, I took a deep breath, calming myself down, and let out a hard and long stream of pee (which, while much needed, was not nearly the emergency I had had on the other side).

The thing that confuses me about this to this day is that I had gone number two a mere two hours before Jess had come over. I took care of business and cleaned myself out down there, if you know what I mean. Obviously, by this point with Jess, I kinda guessed my ass would be penetrated in some manner, as it usually is when she comes over, and I am not the kind of scumbag who doesn’t clean out before knowing someone’s going to be using me back there. The only thing that I can figure out is that Jess’s hand somehow acted like a reverse-plunger while in my ass, pulling shit deep inside quickly towards my asshole. I asked Jess later if she had felt it up there when her hand was in me, but she said she hadn’t. Anyhow, enough about that.

I pulled off a couple sheets of toilet paper and wiped as my stream trickled to an end. I stood up, feeling much relieved, washed my hands quickly, and headed back to the living room.

I walked in to see Jess curled up in the fetal position, rocking back and forth in laughter. She was literally laughing so hard that she was not breathing. Her whole body was turning red, and her face was practically purple.

On the one hand, I wanted to be insulted and tell her to stop laughing and forget the whole situation. On the other hand, there was this naked 5’2”, barely 100-pound beauty with incredible tits shaking uncontrollably on my couch. So I ended up just standing there ogling Jess as she convulsed in laughter. Her tits were bouncing and jiggling like I had never seen before, and the light red shade they were turning was incredibly sexy. Every now and then Jess would suddenly lighten up enough to take a deep breath, and occasionally she would roll onto her back and kick her legs out laughing, but mostly she was just rocking back and forth in the fetal position. At one point, when she was starting to recover, she looked over and saw me standing in the door to the hall. She stopped laughing and just stared for a few seconds, looking almost worried. Then it became clear that she was trying to keep a straight face, as her look slowly broke until she started laughing hysterically again.

Several minutes passed before Jess actually began calming down. As she tried to stop laughing, she brought herself into a sitting position, but wouldn’t look at me. She was breathing very heavily, causing her large bosoms to heave with each breath. I couldn’t take my eyes off of them. Finally Jess seemed to recover and looked over at me.

I smiled back, asking, “All better now?”

“I think so,” was all she managed to respond, and even that came with a quick fit of laughter in it.

I didn’t want to mention what had just happened. I accepted it happened, Jess got her laugh out of it, and as far as I was concerned it was done. So I raised my eyebrows towards her and asked, “So is it your turn now?”

Jess looked straight in front of her for a second and took another deep breath trying to fully calm herself down. As she finished letting it out, she turned towards me and announced, amidst mini-fits of laughter, “I need to pee. I’ll go do that. You go to the bedroom. You can finish both me and the evening in there!”

Having said that, Jess got up and walked past me to the bathroom, still letting little giggles of laughter escape every so often, but clearly trying to hold them back. I smiled as she walked past me, then headed off to my bedroom.

In the bedroom, I pulled the sheets down so that we could just pull them up over us and go to sleep when we were done. I then got on the bed, lying on my side facing the door waiting for Jess to come in. She obviously did not close the door (though why would she at this point?) so I heard her peeing, and then washing her hands. She seemed to take a while washing her hands, which I can only assume was because they were still quite a mess having come out of me. Either that, or she was doing other things at the sink – maybe washing her face or getting a cup of water to drink. I don’t know. All I know is that the sink was on for a long time. But it did stop at some point.

When Jess walked into the bedroom, she stopped at the doorway. I gave her a seductive smile while running one hand over my body, starting at my neck, then over each breast, over my stomach, and finally between my legs. I then patted the bed just in front of me. Jess first smiled in response, then ran over and jumped onto the bed, landing on her back just in front of me. Watching her boobs nearly hit her chin as she ran the few steps over to the bed was incredible, and then watching them slowly stop jiggling as she landed on the bed was almost as good.

I wasted no time rolling over on top of Jess, straddling her legs with my hands going straight to her boobs. At first I focused on the whole boob, massaging them lightly, pushing them in and out and stuff of that sort. Then I slowly focused in on her nipples. Jess started moaning immediately, which I expected. Her nipples were like diamonds before I had even touched her. The only other time I’d seen them as tight and hard as they were now was when I had given her an orgasm simply by fondling her nipples. As fun as that was, though, I was planning to give her a much bigger orgasm involving her other body parts! After flicking and twisting her nipples for a bit, I brought my head down to suck on them. I had each nipple in my mouth for no more than fifteen seconds in fear of getting Jess too close. It was close enough as it was, for not soon after I took the second nipple into my mouth, Jess began moaning loudly and began thrusting her hips up into my stomach. That was my cue to move on!

Trying to let her come down a little so I didn’t set her off immediately when I got to her pussy, I slowly kissed my way down her stomach. And I do mean slowly! I must’ve spent a minute alone tonguing her belly button before moving down again. When I did move down again, I traced my tongue around the outside of her pubic mound, never even brushing her bright puffy pussy lips. I worked my way down towards her thighs, which necessitated me to maneuver myself between Jess’s legs so I could push her legs apart.

I kissed up and down the insides of each thigh, and then worked my way back up to her pussy lips, kissing and licking her lips, but not letting my tongue slip inside her slit. While still moaning in pleasure (or probably mostly in anticipation), Jess was obviously getting very impatient. I had not even spent half minute kissing her pussy lips before Jess reached down and pulled her lips apart, forcing me into her pink realm. It was stunningly wet inside! I had never seen Jess as wet as she was when she pulled her lips apart. She was clearly raring to hit an orgasm. I wasn’t quite ready to go there yet though!

I kissed the inside of one large pussy lip, and slowly licked and kissed my way beneath her entrance over to the other lip, being careful to make sure no part of me bumped into her clit. The next area I went for was her ass, slowly working my way down and lifting her hips a bit (while keeping her legs spread) to give me access. Jess started gasping as I tried to push my tongue in her rear hole. Not long after I started, Jess let go of her pussy lips and grabbed my head, pushing it between her legs hard, trying to get my tongue deeper inside her. I knew that she wasn’t going to last too much longer.

I pulled back momentarily and grabbed Jess’s hands and placed them on her tits. Jess took the hint and immediately began pinching and twisting her own nipples. I immediately went back down between her legs, and wasted no time. I quickly put two fingers in my mouth, then shoved them roughly up her ass as far as I could. Jess squealed while thrusting her hips and pinching her nipples hard. She was one tiny step away from her peak, and I was finally willing to give it to her!

While beginning to saw my fingers in and out of her ass, I brought my other hand up to spread her lips apart with two fingers and latched my mouth onto her clit. Jess screamed immediately and I felt a gush of her juices shoot into my chin and begin dripping down over the hand that was holding her lips apart. I kept sucking on her clit, Jess kept screaming, her juices kept flowing, and my hand was getting soaked.

As I heard Jess stop screaming, I pulled my now very wet hand back a little from her pussy and aimed my fingers at her hole and applied pressure. Jess lifted her head up and sucked in a deep breath through her teeth as I pushed my hand into her cunt for the second time that evening. She screamed as I pushed my knuckles through the hole and into the depths of her vagina. As soon as my hand was in, I pressed up against her stomach and rubbed with my fingers. I felt Jess’s cunt tighten around my wrist and her body shake as she peaked again (I’m not sure if she ever came down from the first one, but I tried to make sure she didn’t).

For the next several minutes, I continued getting Jess off. (As a quick note, I didn’t try to double fist Jess because my hands are noticeably larger than hers and there is no way in hell one would fit up her ass.) My fingers never stopped in her ass and my hand in her cunt was constantly moving. I rubbed all her walls, drummed my fingers against them all, fisted her as quickly as I could, and spent some time clenching and unclenching my fingers in her. I also spent a lot of time with my mouth on her clit – not the whole time my hand was in her, but much of it. Jess never came down from her constant orgasming, though some moments were clearly more powerful than others. When I was drumming my fingers on the sides of her cunt and sucking on her clit at the same time along with sawing a couple fingers in her ass, Jess actually lifted her whole body off the bed, her weight on her feet at her sides, and her elbows while her hands were still tightly clasping her tits. She was only like that for a few moments before she lowered her upper body, followed much later by her lower body.

While clenching and unclenching my fingers, I suddenly felt a few smacks on the back of my head. I stopped all movement and lifted my head up. Jess’s head was turned back against the headboard of the bed and her body was visibly quivering. Jess’s body took some time to stop quivering, but when it did, I heard Jess gasp out, “I can’t take anymore.” She took a few more deep breaths, then finally lifted her head to look at me. She looked completely exhausted. For a bit, she just stared at me, then she whispered, “That was incredible!”

I simply replied, “Just trying to return the favor.” Jess tried to smile back, but couldn’t quite make it and dropped her head back onto the pillow in exhaustion. I pulled my fingers out of her ass, but left my other hand inside her for the moment. I just sat there and stared at Jess’s body, her chest heaving with her heavy breathing.

After a couple minutes, Jess’s head rolled to her side. She was no longer breathing heavily, but I could still see her chest lightly rising and lowering with her breathing. I wasn’t sure if she had fallen asleep or not, so at just above a whisper I spoke, “Jess?”

There was light mumbling in response, though I did not understand it. She was still awake, though coherent was another question! I figured it was just about time to pass out, especially judging by the state Jess was in. I slowly started pulling my hand out of Jess’s cunt. I didn’t get far before her hand reached down and lightly smacked my arm pulling out of her.

“Leave it,” Jess mumbled without moving her head from the side.

I let out a light laugh and easily gave in. I scooted my bum down the bed and pushed one of Jess’s legs out a little more to the side, which forced her other leg in a bit. I then laid down on my side halfway down the bed with my legs curled up, resting my head on Jess’s thigh with my hand in her cunt. With my feet, I inched up the sheets a bit until I could reach them with my free hand, then pulled them up to just below my head. After I was covered, I reached out for Jess’s other leg and hugged it into my body, pressing my boobs against it as I closed my eyes.

The last thing I remember was Jess resting her hand on the very top of my head. And then I was out.

I woke up a couple hours later with Jess trying to pull her body up slowly. I lifted my head to look at her. With an apologetic look on her face, Jess whispered, “Sorry, I really have to pee!”

I just smiled back and lightly pulled my hand down. Jess then pulled her body up, pulling her cunt off of my hand with a light popping sound. She gasped as my hand came out of her, and paused for a few moments, but was quickly getting up and heading toward the bathroom.

I took the moment to inch my way up the bed, resting my head face up on the pillow. My legs were spread a bit, and I brought the hand that was in Jess’s cunt up to my mouth and started licking it, but passed out again in the process.

I barely woke up as Jess climbed back onto the bed from the foot of it. She crawled up and then lowered her body between my legs, resting on her side with her head on my pussy and a hand on the inside of one thigh. I was back to sleep as quickly as I had been brought out of it.

I awoke the next morning to Jess licking my slit. Apparently I had wrapped one of my legs over her body at some point during the night. I lightly moaned, and Jess picked up her pace, and continued eating me out for several minutes until I hit a light orgasm. As I came down, I lifted my leg off of Jess and she crawled up and hugged my body, resting her head on my pillow mere inches from my face. We smiled at each other as I reached down and fingered Jess to a light orgasm, feeling her warm breath on my face as she moaned.

After we had both gotten off, Jess opened her eyes to see me staring at her. I spoke the first word of the day. “Breakfast?”

Jess just smiled and gave a single nod with her head.

And so we got up, and made and ate breakfast. We talked about the last evening. I admitted that the double fisting had been incredible, but was not the same thing as two guys at the same time. Jess acknowledged as much, but said they probably wouldn’t have been able to do as much as she had. I had to agree with her there. I also made fun of Jess for the pizza guy incident. I asked how I was supposed to believe that she hadn’t opened the curtain when we were in the 69 on the couch after she had showed off like that to the pizza boy. She just shrugged in response, though still denied having opened the curtain (I still don’t buy that denial though!).

After breakfast, Jess and I took a shower together. We quickly got each other off again (via some dildo-sized shampoo bottles – the only reason I bought that shampoo!). When the shower finished, we then dried each other off, spending more times rubbing each other’s bodies with our hands than with the towels. Then we finished up our morning bathroom routines.

I then followed Jess to the living room, where she started gathering her clothes. I watched as Jess pulled her thong up, followed by her jeans. She then sat in the recliner and put on her socks and shoes. I came over and kissed both of Jess’s nipples goodbye, much to her amusement. After I did, Jess put on her bra and finally her shirt. I know that watching someone taking their clothes off is incredibly sexy, but sometimes watching them put their clothes on can be nearly as sexy, and that was definitely the case with Jess.

Finally, Jess grabbed her purse and walked with me to the door. I kissed Jess’s cheek and slid my hands down the front of her body, slowing them over her bountiful boobs, then faster over her stomach, and eventually resting both against her jean-clad crotch. Jess just closed her eyes and rested her hands on my hips.

Suddenly, she jerked forward wrapping her arms around my naked body in a bear hug, putting her head on my shoulder. I slipped my arms around her and pulled her tight into me. After a few seconds, Jess whispered, “What would I do without you, Lisa?”

I chuckled and responded, “Probably masturbate a whole lot more!” As I said that I reached my hands down to grab Jess’s tight butt through her jeans.

Jess pulled out of the hug with a big smile on her face and jokingly shoved my shoulder. Then she started opening the door. With it open a couple inches, Jess turned to me and said, “I’ll see you in a couple weeks, honey!” In our talking the night before I had mentioned that I had to go to my parent’s place next weekend so I wouldn’t be able to make our regular Saturday night. Jess had whined a bit, but did concede that there was nothing we could do about it, so we would be forced to wait two weeks to see each other again.

“You certainly will, beautiful! It’ll be long, but I think we’ll make it.” After saying that, I leaned in and gave Jess a brief kiss on the lips, with my tongue momentarily brushing out to lick her lips. I believe that was the first time we had really kissed each other on the lips of any sort, though it was definitely the first time when we weren’t in the middle of getting each other off. I pulled back quickly to see a big smile on Jess’s face. She then quickly pulled the door all the way open and left without saying another word.

As per tradition, I stood leaning against the door for a bit after Jess left, thinking about our night together. During that thinking, I realized that the old black guy would probably be out in his chair already today (he’s out early on the weekends). I rushed over to my window and pulled it aside a bit to look out. Jess was getting to the end of the walkway, and sure enough the old black guy was out there. As Jess passed him, she game him a quick wave (and knowing her, a wink as well, but I couldn’t see that). The old guy just smiled back at her. I let the curtain close after that and went over to lay back on my recliner, still thinking about the night I’d just had. Sure enough, I soon found my hand between my legs while thinking about it. I guess I hadn’t gotten enough yet!

I just want to add one quick side note to this story. I didn’t leave my apartment Sunday, but when I came back from work Monday, I had to walk by the old man for the first time since he had caught us (he hadn’t been out when I left for work in the morning). I was terrified walking by, wondering if he would say something or creepily stare at me. Turns out my fears were unfounded, as he did nothing but just give me his usual smile, which I returned to the best of my ability. After a few days of this, I realized that the old guy was okay. He wasn’t talking to me or (to the best of my knowledge) to anybody else about what he had seen. I started peeking out my windows in the evening, and often saw the old guy look up at me in the window and I would just smile back, not thinking it was weird.

I don’t know what eventually made me do it, but one evening after a shower I went to my bedroom and pulled aside my curtain to look out. The old guy was there, and he saw me looking. For whatever reason, I had the sudden urge to pull the window open and drop my towel. I looked around quickly and saw no one else out there, so I did just that. The old guy just smiled as he stared at me standing before my window naked. I left the curtain open as I pulled on a pair of panties and a T-shirt to lounge around the house in. When I was done, I waved to the old guy, he waved back, and I closed the curtain. I continued giving him shows of my naked body on a regular basis, as long as I didn’t see anyone else out there. And every time I came back from work, he’d just smile at me. There was never anything creepy from him. We never spoke, he never tried to approach me in person, I never even learned his name, but I continued giving him shows for well over a year. One day he abruptly stopped coming out. I don’t know if he died or if he just moved somewhere else. I actually had some kind of weird attachment to the guy, so I never asked anyone and just went on assuming he had moved somewhere else, as I didn’t want to think he was dead. Anyhow, all of this came about from Jess pulling the curtain open during that 69 on the couch (though I never told her about this). Then again, she denies having pulled it open, but really, how else could it have opened without me noticing unless she hadn’t opened it?

---

Alice is has been kidnapped by Magnolia Savage, held ransom for the bimbo serum!

BimboTech
Chapter Twelve: Bimbo Serum Surprise
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Frank Jackman, CEO of BimboTech Chemicals

“Alice,” I said when my wife’s phone picked up. “Where did you wander off to? I have—”

“Hello, Dr. Jackman,” an unfamiliar woman said instead of his wife.

My eyebrows furrowed in shock. “Why do you have my wife’s phone?”

“Because I have your wife.” The woman’s words had a throaty cadence about them. There was something in the background that sounded like…licking.

“And you are?”

“The woman holding your wife,” she answered. “You really should keep better track of your bimbo. They are such airheads. They can be distracted so easily and wander off with the wrong people.”

My heart beat faster. Sweat broke out on my forehead. Standing beside me, Senator Delilah Murphy gave me a sharp look, her blue eyes curious. Alice should still have the intelligence serum active. She shouldn’t have been easily led off. “Well, let me know where she is, and I’ll come pick her up.”

“After you give me what I want. If you cooperate, Dr. Jackman, not a hair on her pretty head will be damaged.”

Cold shot through me. It rippled out from my belly, flowing through my veins to my extremities. It struck my heart, the beat quickening. Waves of dark dizziness washed across my vision. “Hurt her? What is going on?”

She made dismissive, tutting sound. “Really, Dr. Jackman, I thought you were intelligent. I have your wife, and if you want her back, you have to pay my ransom.”

“How much?” The words spilled out of my mouth without thought.

Senator Murphy’s eyebrows furrowed. She mouthed, “Ransom?”

“Oh, I don’t want money, Dr. Jackman. I want it.”

“It?” I shook my head. “What are you talking about?”

“The formula to the bimbo serum. Once it is delivered into my agent’s hand, I will release your wife unharmed.” Then she let out a throaty moan. “Well, once I’m done using her. Mmm, she really knows how to eat a woman’s asshole.”

“Who are you?” I demanded. “How do you even know about the bimbo formula?”

“I will contact you in two hours. I should be done enjoying your wife by then. Then we shall make the arrangements for the drop. And, Dr. Jackman, no police. If they get involved, well, your wife will disappear forever.”

“No,” I gasped, my heart racing. “Please, don’t hurt her. I’ll cooperate.”

Senator Murphy pulled out her phone from a black clutch purse. She texted rapidly on it as the woman on the other end of my line laughed in cruel delight. My heart raced as I pictured Alice hurt. Then the line went dead. My hand trembled as I lowered my phone.

“Did I hear that correctly?” Senator Murphy said, her voice ice. “Someone’s kidnapped your wife?”

“You have good ears,” I muttered, sliding through the apps on my phone.

“Are you looking for the GPS on your wife’s phone? If the kidnapper is smart, they’ll have it turned off now. But don’t worry. I have friends in the Capitol Police and the FBI. People owe me favors.”

“Not the GPS on my wife’s phone. Her GPS.”

“Hers?”

“All my wives are tagged with a GPS chip, just in case they wander off. It’s happened before.” I grimaced, remembering the two times Alice went off with strangers before we implemented the tags. Though she had fun both times, I had been so scared for her.

But never this scared.

The app opened. The GPS pings came up. All but one were by me in the Smithsonian where tonight’s gala was held. The other was across the city. “She doesn’t appear to be moving but in an office building.”

Senator Murphy leaned in and then cursed. “That fucking bitch!”

“You recognize the address?”

“I do.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alice Jackman, Chief Research Scientist of BimboTech Chemicals

It was so hard not to cry out to Frank as I licked my kidnapper’s asshole while she talked to him. I had no idea who this woman was, but I had to pretend to be a bimbo. I had to be convincing. So I had to moan and coo and worship her asshole.

It didn’t taste bad. That sour musk filled my mouth as my hands gripped her ass, squeezing and clenching. She moaned, wiggling her hips, taking such perverse delight in dominating me. I went along with it, pretending that I believed she was a witch, calling her Mistress, whatever it took to buy time and try to think.

I hoped she believed my lie about the syringe she held in her hand. If I sold it well enough, pretending to be a bimbo airhead, she would believe me. She had found it in my purse, recognizing that it was different from the bimbo serum, the other syringe in there.

“Oh, you are such a nasty ass-licker, you bimbo-slut,” moaned the woman. “And I bet my ass taste better than any other’s.”

“It does, Mistress,” I moaned, my pussy clenching in excitement at the naughty thrill of submitting and rimming her even while my stomach twisted in fright.

And that fright was strangely exciting. Exhilarating even.

“Of course it does. You just love me, don’t you?”

“Uh-huh, Mistress. Your ass is so yummy.” I struggled to think of dumb, bimbo things to say. “Just super-duper delicious.”

She let out a pleased purr. Nearby, another bimbo—how had this woman made the blonde into a bimbo?—tongued the feet of a redhead watching us. The bimbo wiggled her naked ass, obviously so happy to lick the redhead’s toes.

This woman had gotten a sample of the bimbo serum somehow, but hadn’t replicated the formula. Frank came up with it. It was complex. Something revolutionary. And I was not about to let this bitch have it. It was my husbands.

We would profit from it.

My fingers squeezed harder at the surge of anger, my tongue jamming deep into her asshole. If I tongued her, I would be less likely to say something and give away my ruse. My pussy clenched again. I wanted to touch myself. I wanted to rub my pussy to orgasm. That would take away some of the anxiety.

“Oh, yes, you are such a good ass-licker. Oh, I want to keep you. Maybe after your husband is destitute, he’ll sell you to me. Mmm, then you’ll be my bimbo slave like Annalee. I’ll make sure you’re happy by letting you lick my ass everyday.”

Fear and anger spiked through me. In a bubbly tone, I gasped, “Oh, no, Frank loves me. He won’t trade me for anything in the world. Not for a million-billion dollars. He would always keep me.”

“Well, I do need that bimbo serum from him. If he doesn’t love you…” She shuddered. “Yes, jam that tongue back into my asshole. And finger my pussy. Make me cum again. I’m going to use you so hard.”

I moved my right hand from her ass, trailing it down the curve of her cheek and reaching between her thighs. I rubbed her shaved cunt, caressing her plump vulva and thick pussy lips. Then I plunged into her depths, feeling her heat constricting about my fingers. I plunged them in and out rapidly, stirring her up, making her shudder and moan as I tongued her asshole.

Her sphincter clenched about my tongue as she moaned. Her pussy was so hot and silky. My own cunt burned. I wanted to touch myself so badly. My bimbo body didn’t care about anything but being pleasured. If I didn’t have the intelligence serum bubbling through my veins, I would be so happy right now, just glad to give her pleasure.

Bimbos were such happy, loving creatures. This horrid woman couldn’t be in control of the formula.

I fingered her faster and faster, plunging over and over into her depths. She shuddered, her pussy clenching hard on my fingers. She moaned, her hips wiggling from side-to-side. Her juices dribbled down my wrist. I could smell her tart pussy over the sour, exciting musk of her ass.

“Oh, yes, you disgusting whore. Oh, you’re so dirty. Just devouring my ass. Oh, you love it.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I moaned again, keeping my voice bubbly and happy. “And your pussykitty feels so hungry. It needs a nice, big cock to fuck.”

“Never!” she hissed, her cunt clamping down on my digits. “Men are filthy. They only make you into a disgusting, dirty thing. And you don’t want to be dirty.”

Men were wonderful. Far better than this dyke-bitch. “No, Mistress,” I gasped, my two fingers curling, searching for her G-spot. “I want to be so clean. You made me clean with your pussy juices.”

“Right,” she shuddered as I tongued her asshole again. Despite how much I hated this woman, her ass tasted wonderful.

I jammed my tongue into her sphincter, swirling around as she bucked and shuddered. And then she convulsed hard. Her moans echoed through the room. I shivered, my pussy clenching in envy as her cunt spasmed on my fingers.

I massaged her G-spot, her asshole clenching so hard on my tongue as she screamed out her bliss. She bucked against the table, grunting, groaning. And then she let out a satisfied moan as her orgasm peaked.

“Mmm, that was good,” she purred. “You can stop, for now.”

“May I play with my pussykitty?” I moaned, squeezing my thighs together as I pulled my fingers out of her pussy. My bimbo body made me so damned horny that even though I was scared I was also so turned on. “Pretty please with yummy sugar on top. My pussykitty needs to be petted so badly!”

“No,” the woman said, something haughty in her tone.

I hated her.

“Annalee, come here,” the woman said, turning around, her black hair spilling about her tan face. She was in great shape, almost as hot as a bimbo. Could I reach my purse? The other syringe in there contained bimbo serum. If I could inject her…

“Yes, Mistress?” Annalee said, the blonde bimbo crawling across the floor to her.

“Present that ass. I need to make sure you always stay a bimbo.”

“Of course, Mistress. I’m such a goody two shoes bimbo.”

My stomach twisted as I watched Annalee’s large breasts sway, her blue eyes wide and empty of any thoughts. She had a huge smile on her face. Then she turned around, wiggling her ass at her mistress, a hairless pussy dripping between her legs.

The woman injected the syringe into Annalee’s ass and depressed the syringe.

The bimbo gasped. Her eyes widening. She shook as the serum took effect. I caught her gaze, my heart beating so fast as I witness thoughts blossom to life in those blue depths. The smile fell from her lips. Her eyes blinked.

“There, now you will be my sexy slave.”

Anger crossed Annalee’s face.

“Now go fetch the strap-on so I can fuck our new slave’s ass. Hurry, Annalee.”

My heart beat faster. Would Annalee blow the ruse? I had to get to that syringe. It was my only hope. I opened my eyes wide, pleading with her without words.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Magnolia Savage, President Femme Allure, Inc.

“Yes, Mistress,” purred Annalee.

I didn’t even glance at the bimbo as she stood up and walked into my office, passing my executive assistant Melissa as she lounged naked against the door. The redhead’s hungry eyes followed Annalee. Melissa was eager to take more pleasure from the bimbo.

But I was eager to play with Alice. She was so new. And that disgusting Frank’s wife. I would return his bimbo with all sorts of naughty programming. I would tell her so many things that would make Frank’s life miserable. Alice was so dumb she believed I had enchanted her.

Bimbos were so susceptible to suggestion. Alice wouldn’t even remember what I looked like once I was out of sight because of my “spell.” I shivered, my body buzzing with pleasure. I licked my lips, seeing her squirming, her red hair spilling down to those big, lush tits.

She was wasted on a man.

“I’m going to fuck your ass so hard,” I groaned. “I’m going to pound you into jelly.”

“Yay!” the bimbo cheered. “I love being fucked in the ass. It’s special-wecial.” She turned, wiggling it at me, looking over her shoulder with such delight in her green eyes.

“The strap-on, Mistress,” Annalee said, thrusting the harness and thick, black dildo at me. She sounded a little sullen.

Was she jealous of the attention I was heaping on Alice? Oh, that added so many naughty possibilities. I could drive Annalee wild, make her so desperate for my attention, just begging to lick my pussy, to get the antidote to the “poison” in her body.

I loved degrading my former rival on my company’s board.

“You know how to put it on me,” I said in a huff. “Come on, Annalee. Why do I even still own you? Alice is a much better bimbo.”

“What are you doing?” Melissa suddenly asked.

Anger flared through me. I turned to reprimand my executive assistant—she should know better than to question me—when I froze in shock. Annalee had grabbed the syringe of the bimbo serum that was half-sticking out of Alice’s purse, pulled out when I grabbed her phone when Frank called. I blinked in shock as Annalee thrust the syringe at me.

“Annalee!” I gasped, seeing the anger twisting the bimbo’s face. There was no submission. There was no docile acceptance.

It hit me right before the syringe pierced into my thigh. Alice had tricked me. The second chemical wasn’t a serum to keep a bimbo looking hot and sexy. It was something else. The cold serum flooded through my thighs. The chemical that would turn me into a docile idiot. An airhead.

I glanced down at Alice. Such triumph burned across her face.

“That’s right,” the redhead grinned, her airhead, bubbly joy vanished, her green eyes smoldering. “A bimbo doesn’t have to be an airhead with the right injection.”

“Please,” I gasped, heat spreading through my body from where Annalee injected me. “Please, I don’t need it. I’m already hot.” I cupped my firm, round breasts. “Look at these tits. They don’t need to be…” A giggle escaped my lips. The heat flushed through my body. I shook my head. “They don’t need to be enhanced. Stop it.”

“I can’t,” Alice said, rising with grace, her big tits bouncing.

I looked down at my breasts. They swelled in my hand. They grew bigger and bigger, the pillowy flesh spilling about my fingers. I shivered. This couldn’t be happening. This wasn’t right. I wasn’t supposed to be a bimbo. I was supposed to control it. To have my own harem and…

I giggled.

“What’s so funny?” Alice asked as my tits were almost as big as hers. And they kept growing.

“Harem,” I said. “Haaaareeem. It’s such a funny word.”

I blinked, shaking my head. The heat spread through my thoughts. It was so smothering, like a muggy day in the south. But now that mugginess felt so yummy and soft and gooey and… I squeezed my big titties, shaking them. “Look at my big titties. They’re sooooo ginormous now.”

“They are,” Alice nodded. “And so pretty.”

I beamed at her. She was so nice. I was…supposed to be doing something. “You have to give me the bimbo serum now!”

“You just took it, silly,” Alice said. “Now you’re a bimbo. Isn’t that amazing?”

“Yes!” I giggled. I glanced at Annalee. “Look at my boobies. They’re as big as yours. We’re both bimbos. We’re both part of my harem.” I giggled again. “Such a funny word!”

“But don’t you know you’ve been poisoned,” Annalee said, her blue eyes so wide.

Fear shot through me. “Oh, no, poison is so very not good. Quick, you have to suck my wound. Get out the poison. Like a snakebite.” I turned my ass, wiggling it.

“I’m afraid that doesn’t work. You’re going to die unless you get the antidote.”

“Antidote?” Alice asked.

“Oh, no.” Then my eyes widened. Something rose out of my thoughts. “It’s my pussy juices. That’s the annidote for your poison.” I shoved my hands down between my thighs, rubbing them through my pussy.

Oh, that felt nice.

I coated them with my juices then brought them to my lips. I needed the annidote. I licked them, savoring my tart flavor. I shivered. I tasted so good and yummy and wonderful. I shoved my hands between my thighs, giggling in delight as I caressed my pussy. It was so hot and wet and itchy.

“That’s not the antidote,” Annalee said. “My pussy is. You have to lick it once a day, slut, or you’ll die.”

My eyes widened. “I don’t wanna die. Can I have your annidote?”

“I don’t know. You’d have to lick my pussy.”

I fell to my knees. “Pretty pretty please with gumdrops and sugar and spice on top. Let me lick your pussy. I’m so good at it. I’ll drink all your annidote and make cum. I like cumming. Don’t you?”

“I love it,” she moaned, leaning against the desk and spreading her legs.

Behind me, the elevator dinged. I didn’t care. I had to lick her pussy. I had to get my annidote. I crawled forward. She smelled so yummy so sweet. I buried my face between her thighs, licking so hard.

“That’s right, bitch, drink your antidote.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Frank Jackman, CEO of BimboTech Chemicals

Alice stood naked with three other women. She let out such a sigh of relief as I stepped out of the elevator with the DC cops and Senator Murphy. The cops froze, blinking in shock and then grinning. One of the naked women, a redhead, stood frozen in a doorway. The other, blonde with a bimbo’s body, sat on a desk while a third woman, black-haired, devoured her pussy.

“Such yummy delicious annidote,” the black-haired woman, clearly a bimbo, moaned.

“Frank!” Alice said, racing across the room to me, her big tits bouncing.

I held my arms out wide for her. She crashed into me, her arms going around her neck. She shivered and shook, tears falling down her face. And then she was kissing me. Not my lips, but anywhere she could reach.

“You’re safe,” I said as the DC cops didn’t seem quite to know what to do. They expected a hostage rescue, not a lesbian orgy.

The blonde woman only shuddered, her eyes closed. “Eat my pussy, you fucking cunt.”

“Annalee?” Senator Murphy asked, walking to the desk.

The blonde woman opened her eyes, hardening. “Magnolia’s a little busy to plot with you, dyke. She’s got her tongue up my cunt.”

“What’s going on?” I asked Alice as she squirmed in her arms.

“I was kidnapped,” Alice said.

“Yeah, I know, I spoke to the kidnapper. Is that…Magnolia…?”

“She’s a bimbo now,” Senator Murphy said. Then her gaze swept around the room. “Thank you, Captain. I think we have things under control here. And, of course, I would appreciate your discretion.”

“Yeah, sure, Senator,” the Captain, an older cop with a pot belly stretching his blue uniform, nodded. “What about the man we have in custody downstairs?”

“Leave him with my man,” Senator Murphy said. “I think this was all a misunderstanding. I’m sorry to waste your time.”

“Right,” the cop said, his voice perfectly level.

“Frank?” my wife asked, glancing at Senator Murphy.

“She was with me when you were kidnapped,” I explained. “She’s quite angry at Magnolia Savage for doing it.”

“That’s who kidnapped me.” Alice’s green eyes were wide, recognizing the name. The CEO of Femme Allure, a makeup company. Alice used their products before she became a bimbo.

“Apparently, Magnolia found out about the bimbo serum a few weeks back and contacted Senator Murphy to be her ally. Someone in our company leaked it.”

“We didn’t discuss kidnapping you,” Senator Murphy said, her words ice as she stared at Magnolia licking the other bimbo’s pussy. “Just blocking you from selling it and ensuring her company got the rights.”

I looked at Magnolia. “What happened here?”

Alice explained while the blonde, Annalee Burrell, came hard on Magnolia’s mouth, heaping derision on the new bimbo. But Magnolia was a bimbo now, and the woman was just eager to please Annalee, licking her cunt through all the derogatory names until she fell back on the desk with a huge, satiated smile on her lips.

“We have to talk,” Senator Murphy said, her eyes critical. “I thought Magnolia was the woman to entrust the bimbo serum to.”

“But now?”

“I knew she was a calculating bitch, but I had no idea…” Senator Murphy looked at Alice. “I am so very sorry. I had no idea the woman had any plans at all about this. I don’t even know why she did this.”

“She thought you were cutting her out,” the redhead, Melissa, said. She was dressed now. “When you invited Frank to your party.”

“That paranoid bitch,” Senator Murphy spat, shaking her head. She gave Magnolia, kneeling on the ground with a happy smile on her face, a hard look. “And now she’s a bimbo. Permanently?”

“As far as I know,” I said.

Alice nodded in agreement.

“And what about me?” Annalee asked. “Is this permanent? Being smart again?”

“It’ll wear off in six or so hours,” Alice answered. “That’s as long as I’ve been able to make it last.”

Annalee’s face fell. “So I’ll go back to being like her.”

“Unless you get more,” I said. “You’re on the Femme Allure’s board, right? Senator Murphy told me about you on the ride over.”

“Yes. I’m one of the founders. We were friends in college, but she grew cold. She was trying to bully me off the board because I didn’t rubber stamp her decisions like the rest of the scared cows did. Which is why she turned me into a bimbo to demonstrate the serum to the rest of the board.” The blonde shivered.

“Yes, that is…unfortunate,” Senator Murphy said, voice tight.

“So let’s have Magnolia make you the new CEO,” I grinned. “She’ll do anything if you tell her to.”

“It’s how we came to own BT Chemicals,” Alice said. “Veronica injected herself with the serum without making sure there were no side-effects. Then she was just so happy to be our wife and give us the company.”

Annalee gave us hard looks. “And what’s my price to get the intelligence serum? I don’t want to be a bimbo.”

“Oh, it’s a lot of fun with the right people,” Alice said. “But I think I know what my husband’s wanting to do. BT Chemicals will buy Femme Allure from you. Your company has all the distribution contacts that our company lacks with retailers. You can get the Venus Serum in every boutique and high-end store in America.”

“And Europe, parts of South America and Asia.” Annalee licked her lips. “So I stay on as CEO?”

“Of course,” I grinned.

Alice turned to Senator Murphy. “And I hope we can count on your support. I know how much you like bimbos. And soon, you can be open about being gay.”

“This will change the world,” the lesbian senator agreed. “Women would have to be willing. This can’t be abused. I won’t have someone made into a bimbo against her will.”

“Of course,” I nodded, smiling, seeing the lust in her blue eyes.

She nodded her head. Then she glanced at Magnolia. “And what do we do with her?”

“Oh, I’m keeping her,” Annalee said. “I can’t wait to watch her fuck every guy I tell her to. Huh, won’t that be great?”

“But I’m a lezzie,” said Magnolia with a huge smile. “I like pussy and tits and more pussy.”

“Are you sure? I’m a scientist, remember, and I can tell you with 100% certainty that you also like cocks. Big, thick, throbbing cocks.”

“I do?” she asked, her eyes wide.

Annalee looked at me, a naughty gleam in her blue eyes. “You do. So go over there and suck your first dick. I bet that will make Frank so happy. After all, he’s buying your company. And you want to make him happy, don’t you?”

“Of course I do. And your a sciemitist. And sciemitists are always right.”

Annalee laughed in delight as Magnolia crawled to me, licking her lips, eager to suck her first cock. Senator Murphy shook her head. “Enjoy, Frank. I have to talk to my driver and make sure Alice’s kidnapper understands how lucky he is.”

“Thanks, Senator.”

“Delilah,” she said. “After all, I’ve fucked two of your wives. I think that puts us on first name basis.”

I laughed as my zipper rasped down. Magnolia reached into my dress slacks and boxers, pulling my cock out of my boxers. I was still sticky with Donna’s juices. Magnolia took a long lick up my shaft, her brown eyes widening.

“Your dick taste like pussy!” she squealed and then sucked as much of it into her mouth as she could.

I groaned, swaying at the sudden shock of pleasure rippling through me. I clenched my fists as my dick throbbed. It was so intense. Alice snuggled against me, her naked body pressed into my side. Her lips nuzzled against my ear as Magnolia sucked so hard.

“Enjoy. She’s a real cunt.”

“So was Veronica, and look at how she turned out.”

Alice laughed and then kissed me on the lips. I tasted tart pussy and sour ass. I groaned, loving it while Magnolia gave me an inexperienced, though enthusiastic, blowjob. She sucked and moaned, stroking my cock with her hands while she bobbed her mouth on the end. Her tongue darted at random as I moaned into my wife’s lips.

Alice was safe and sound. It was over before I even came to her rescue. I shouldn’t have been worried. My bimbo wife was smarter than me. I held her tight as her kidnapper groaned about my cock, moaning her excitement at blowing her first one. Her passion buzzed around the tip, sending delight tingling through me.

I broke the kiss, “Damn, Magnolia, you must really love cocks. You’re so hungry for my cum.”

“Mmm, you are, slut,” moaned Alice. “Frank and I are also both scientist, so we know a cock-hungry bimbo-whore when we see one. And you are that. You just burn to fuck and suck every cock you can.”

Magnolia shuddered, sucking even harder. She squeezed her blue eyes shut, moaning with such enthusiasm about my cock. My balls churned as her hand massaged them. Her tongue swirled about the crown, driving me wild.

I gripped her dark hair, my hips thrusting forward, fucking my cock in and out of those red lips, her big breasts trembling below. I savored my domination over this bimbo. She had tried to take the bimbo serum from us and failed.

Just like Veronica had.

“You are going to love being a bimbo-whore,” I groaned. “You’re going to love your first taste of cum. I know you’re excited. I can tell.”

She only moaned louder, sucking so hard.

“Cum in her mouth, Frank,” My wife moaned into my ear. My other hand slid down to grab her ass, pulling her tight. She humped against me, smearing her wet cunt on my dress slacks. “Just flood the whore’s mouth.”

“Yes,” I groaned, my balls swelling with pressure, my cum aching to explode out of me.

“Do it,” Alice moaned, grinding on me. Her juices soaked through my slacks as she shuddered. “Cum in the bitch’s mouth.”
“Oh, yes,” Annalee moaned,
shivering on the desk, rubbing her own pussy. “Make that dyke drink all your cum.”

“Y-yeah,” Melissa said. “She’s so horrible.”

I looked down at Magnolia, her dark eyes shining up at me with such eager lust. The woman who kidnapped my wife was gone. Now there was a far better bimbo in her place. Someone who would only bring joy and happiness, and get such pleasure from it. My hand tightened in her dark hair. I groaned.

I flooded her mouth.

The cum pumped from my balls. My jizz spurted out of my cock into her hungry mouth. She swallowed it all, squeezing her eyes shut, savoring her first taste of a man’s cum. She gulped it down with such enthusiasm, sucking hard to get every last drop. I groaned, squeezing my wife’s naked ass as she ground on me harder and harder.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Alice hissed into my ear, her bimbo body cumming hard, more juices soaking into my slacks.

Magnolia sucked a final time, then she pulled her mouth from my cock. “Wow, that was so yummy. I don’t know why I thought I was a lezzie before. You were so right, Mr. Sciemitist.”

“Uh-huh,” I said as my wife shuddered against me, her ass clenching beneath my hands. “Now go back to your mistress. I’m sure she’ll find more cocks for you to enjoy.”

“Oh, I will,” Annalee moaned. “And you will hold your end of the bargain?”

“When we see you in the morning and buy your company, you’ll get another dose,” Alice said. “Let’s make sure everything is final first.”

Annalee smiled. “I understand. You don’t trust me.”

“Trust comes with time,” I shrugged as Alice put away my cock. “Now I need to get my wife back to our hotel room.”

“Yes,” Alice moaned. “And keep an eye out on her.”

“Oh, Melissa and I will have a long talk,” Annalee promised, glancing at the redhead.

Magnolia’s executive assistant paled and swallowed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alice Jackman, Chief Research Scientist of BimboTech Chemicals

The bimbos swarmed me the moment I stepped into our hotel room. Frank had them sent there when he came to my rescue. They were all wet, fresh from the shower. After their gangbang at the party, I bet they were just filthy with cum and pussy juices. I was so sad to miss it and so glad to hear about all our new investors. With powerful Republicans and Democrats behind us in both the House and Senate, we would have no problems changing the world.

People were just so horny. Sex really did make everything happen.

“You’re back,” Janet said, hugging me.

“I was so scared,” Nicole said, her eyes wide. “Kidnapping is such a bad thingie.”

“Crime,” I suggested to the former cop.

“Yes, a crime-thingie. I know all about those,” she nodded. “I was a police office.”
“Officer,” Frank said.

“Such a funny word. Kidnapping. You’re not a kid, Alice,” Becca said, pressing on my right. “Your boobs are too ginormous to be a kid.”

“Uh-huh,” Veronica nodded, her eyes so serious.

“You missed Frank making me preggers,” Donna said, bouncing behind Janet and Nicole. “He was the only cock that fucked my pussy all night. He kept me full of his babies.”

“You might be pregnant,” Frank said. “But I’ll keep fucking you until you are.”

“Yippee.”

And then the bimbos were pulling me through the Presidential Suite of the Ritz-Carlton to one of the bedrooms. Their hands touched me, stroked me, like they wanted to make sure I wasn’t hurt or anything. And their touch felt wonderful. My body responded. The last of the stress of the night melted free.

I was back with my family. Frank and all our naughty bimbo wives.

They pushed me down on the bed, their bodies pressing against me, lips kissing and tongues licking. They were like a hungry pack of dogs. The sexiest, hottest dogs ever. Their hands caressed me as they licked and nuzzled my body.

Becca and Janet took my feet, sucking on my toes, sending such naughty delight rippling through my body. Donna and Veronica sucked on my fat, pink nipples. They were so sensitive. The pleasure rippled through my body, making me squirm and moan. Nicole slid between my thighs, a huge grin on her face, her brown hair framing her excitement.

She buried her into my wet pussy and licked.

“Oh, yes,” I gasped as they sucked and licked and nibbled on my body. “Oh, you wonderful bimbos. Oh, I missed you all.”

“We were soooo super-duper scared,” Becca said before she sucked on the big toe of my right foot.”

“Uh-huh,” Janet moaned before her tongue licked up my sole, making me tremble.

“You missed out on the bouquet!” moaned Veronica before she sucked on my nipple.

“Bouquet?” I asked in confusion.

“Bukakke,” Frank answered, watching us as he stripped naked. “She keeps calling it bouquet.”

“So much yummy cum. Just a bouquet of it,” Veronica moaned between hard sucks on my nipple.

“Oh, I know. I was looking forward to it,” I gasped, shuddering at the pleasure wreathing my body. I trembled, my eyes rolling back into my head. It was soooo good feeling them lick and tongue me. They drove me wild.

Nicole’s tongue wiggled deep into my pussy, swirling through my folds. I shuddered, groaning, my body heaving. Donna’s lips sucked so hard on my nipple, staying attached as my breasts jiggled. Veronica’s popped off, but she found it again, nipping with her teeth, her blue eyes flashing with joy.

I groaned, my pussy clenching on Nicole’s delightful tongue, her cute nose nuzzling my clit. I shuddered, sparks shooting through my body, meeting the wonder tingling up my legs and racing from my nipples.

They were all so wonderful. So loving. I couldn’t wait for the world to experience the delight of bimbos. Some men would give their bimbos the intelligent serum, or those bimbos could arrange to receive regular treatments for a cost. But so many would just be these wonderful, caring, happy creatures that just wanted to cum and make you cum.

They just wanted to love and be loved.

It would make the world so much nicer. So much better.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned, humping against Nicole’s face, my toes curling as Becca and Janet licked them.

Veronica nipped my nipple again, shooting more delight through me. My body responded. I trembled in pure delight, the pleasure building and building in me. I groaned, Becca sucking as much of my breast into her mouth as possible, her tongue batting the nub, driving me wild.

I shuddered again. It was all so much. I felt their love. I drank it in. And then I exploded. My orgasm burst through me. I writhed on the bed. It creaked and squeaked beneath me. I moaned and heaved, loving the bliss, drinking it in, letting it wash over me and bathe my mind with such bliss.

It was rapture.

I never wanted it to stop. I wanted it to keep going over and over, a never ending flood of ecstasy. It sounded wonderful. It had me heaving. I gasped and moaned, screaming out my orgasm for all the hotel to hear.

And then I saw Frank as I writhed, stroking his cock, watching me with such relief in his eyes. He must have been so scared. I heaved and bucked, surrounded by our bimbos. Another orgasm shuddered through me.

“Nicole,” I groaned. “You need to move, sweetie. Our husband wants to fuck me.”

“Yay!” Nicole said, the lithe brunette bimbo bouncing as she moved out of the way, her tits heaving. “She’s all wet and hot and yummy for you, honey.”

“Thanks,” Frank said, giving her a hot kiss.

Nicole shuddered, such joy bursting on her face. They all loved Frank so much. They were all so eager to please him. She grabbed his cock, pumping it while my husband savored the flavor of my pussy on her lips.

Then she broke away, ushering him forward.

The other bimbos pulled away, clapping and cheering, so excited for Frank to fuck me. Donna and Veronica pulled on his shoulders while Janet and Becca grabbed his cock, guiding it to my still spasming cunt, my orgasm dying.

And then Frank was in me and fanned my flames.

“Alice,” he groaned, my pussy spasming about his cock.

“Frank,” I groaned, beaming at him as he sank all the way into my pussy. A woman’s tongue was nice, but I needed a man’s cock in me. My husband’s.

He was almost as big as a Black man, but he also knew how to fuck me with it. His was my favorite cock.

I kissed him hard, tasting myself faintly on his lips. I shuddered at my spicy musk, my pussy clenching so hard on his dick as he drew back and slammed in. I moaned, humping into him, wrapping my thighs about his body. My nipples throbbed as my tits pillowed against his strong chest. His heavy balls smacked into my taint, my clit rubbing against his pubic hair and groin.

He fucked me as hard as he kissed me. There was such an urgency about his motions, a desperate desire to be in me, to give me pleasure, to feel my embrace. I shared it, bucking into his thrusts, moaning into his kiss as he kept me cumming and cumming. I clutched so hard to him. Rapture washed through my mind.

“Fuck her, honey,” Janet said.

“Fill her with so much yummy cum,” moaned Becca.

“Make her preggers, too,” Donna cheered.

“Preggers,” cheered Nicole.

“They are so very beautiful,” Veronica said. “Makes my pussy all hot and itch and…oh, Donna, yes pet my pussy!”

The bimbos moaned around us, touching, caressing, loving each other. They squealed in delight as I shuddered on my husband’s cock. The pleasure washed through my mind as I held him, his balls slamming into my taint. I spasmed about his dick, milking him.

And then it happened. That wonderful moment. His cock buried into me. His cum flooded into my hungry pussy. I shuddered beneath him, gasping, moaning. My nipples rasped across his muscular chest as I convulsed, my orgasm bursting even hotter.

Rapture flooded my body.

Cum flooded my pussy.

Our bimbos writhed about us.

I kissed my husband. So glad to be safe with him. I shuddered and then I was crying. I was kidnapped tonight. I was taken. I could have been hurt. I might never have seen Frank again. He wrapped his arms about me, holding me, loving me.

Making me feel safe.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Delilah Murphy, Senator of the Great State of Indiana

“Honey,” Natasha beamed as the elevator doors to my secret penthouse beamed. She was naked, as usual. It was costing me a lot more in heating the place to make sure it was warm enough for my bimbo wife to run around naked. “Yay, you’re here. I’m soooo horny.”

“I bet,” I grinned. “I have a treat for you. This is Kimberley. She’s our secret lesbian wife, too.”

“Wow,” Natasha said as Kimberley, my new bimbo curtsy of one of Frank’s product testers, darted in. I had been with her during the testing, making sure she wanted to be a bimbo.

She absolutely did. She was so happy to be sexy and skinny and desirable.

Kimberley darted to Natasha, hugging her hard, the pair kissing like they were lovers who had known each other forever instead of a pair of bimbos who had just met. I grinned at them, the heat rising in my pussy.

“And you won’t have to be my secret wives for much longer,” I said, though neither were paying attention. “It’s just two months away. And then the world will change and I can show you off to them.”

The Bills were already in draft, passed along by the Senators and Congressmen who also had their own bimbos at home. Some were wives, some were secretaries, and all were volunteers, eager to be as beautiful as possible. Part of me was sad about how superficial women could be trading perfect beauty for intelligence, but another part of me grinned at the two bimbos kissing before me.

I wonder how many I could have?

And how much longer before I gave in and took the serum myself. I had guarantees from Frank and Alice that they would keep me supplied with intelligence serum. Alice had another breakthrough. It now lasted a little more than a day. Though she said she preferred the hour version. “I just have so much fun being an airhead. You have to try it once.”

Maybe I would. But until then, I had two horny women with two yummy pussies and tasty asses to lick.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Frank Jackman, CEO of BimboTech Chemicals

My cock throbbed as my pregnant bimbo wife sucked my cock. Five months pregnant, her belly had a delicious swell to it. I sat on the couch in our living room, Alice on my right, Veronica on my left, Becca nibbling on Alice’s clit, Janet and Nicole cuddled naked on the chair, their big breasts pressed tight.

On screen was Annalee, in a gorgeous business suit skirt, standing before a bank of microphones, wrapping up her press conference. The crawl at the bottom of the news report read: “CEO Annalee Burrell of Femme Allure Venus Serum Press Conference.” The picture shrank as the two anchors at the news desk began their commentary.

“I think she explained that quite succinctly,” the female anchor said, a beauty pushing into her forties, her blonde hair falling around her face smooth cheeks. I could see the signs of plastic surgery keeping her looking young. “And it is just a fascinating product.”

“Even with the side-effects?” her male co-anchor said.

“Well, the FDA and both houses of Congress have held hearings and only a minority of them have objected, along with many feminist groups,” said the female anchor. “But polls show women are eager for this product. Already, department stores around the nation are unlocking their doors to the long lines waiting to get in. Women want the Venus Serum, side-effects and all.”

Alice shifted beside me, smiling at the lines of women crowding outside stores. It was like Black Friday. We were about to become billionaires. Trillionaires.

“Even noted feminist Senator Delilah Murphy is on-board,” the female reporter said. “And wasn’t that brave of her to come out as a lesbian today and stand proud with her four bimbo girlfriends.”

“It’s happening,” Alice moaned, her voice throaty. My cock throbbed. No more obstacles. The mole who betrayed us to Magnolia was found and fired, our new friends in Congress and the FDA had ensured there were no serious opposition, and Femme Allure had millions of doses of the serum shipped to stores.

It was happening. The world was changing before our very eyes.

“Up next,” the female anchor said, “I try out the Venus Serum myself. You’ll get to see it live on air.”

“Oh, that will be interesting,” Alice panted.

“Yeah,” I grunted and came into my pregnant bimbo’s mouth.

Donna gulped my cum down, her eyes sparkling with joy. Alice came a moment later. The news cut to commercial for the Venus Serum. Advertising had been hitting hard, showing women transforming on screen, including one of Senator Murphy’s new girlfriends.

The world would be far better populated by bimbos.

“They’re so beautiful,” Veronica giggled. “Just like me. Thank you, honey, for improvising me.”

“Yes!” Alice moaned, her orgasm peaking.

And then they both kissed me. The other bimbos squealed their love, moving in to swamp us in a loving pile of curvy, busty flesh.

The END

---

Steve edits his classroom to teach his nubile schoolgirls naughty lessons.

Editing Reality

Book Two: Sultry Fantasies Unleashed

Chapter Seven: The Naughty Classroom

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

James Davies

Myles Waller strolled up to me, tie loose, a big grin on his friendly face. “Hey, James, my man.”

“Hey,” I said, the other students of Rainier Christian College streaming around us, heading to the cafeteria or other parts of campus during the lunch break. “What’s up.”

“Wonder Woman,” Myles said, pausing before me, his voice low.

I sighed. Another guy wanting me to draw his dream girl.

“I would love to tie her up with the lasso of truth and just go to town on her,” Myles said, his grin going larger. “What do you say?” He pulled out a thick envelope. Waved it.

I wanted to say now. I was getting annoyed creating dream women. I spent all weekend drawing girls, but… Wonder Woman… Damn, that would be hot. My dick throbbed and twitched as I took the envelope from him.

“Sure,” I told him. “After classes, she’ll be ready.”

“Awesome.” Myles grabbed both my shoulders, shaking me. “My man, you are amazing. I don’t know how you and Seth are doing it. Just love it.”

I nodded my head. “Sure.” Why did I feel so awkward about this? I had these god-like powers, and I still felt like a dumb, young man. “You got it.”

Myles gave a final grin than sauntered off.

Orihime burst into giggles. “My man?” she said, her voice low. “Who talks like that?”

“I thought you didn’t want to draw any more dream girls,” Ruri said, my other girlfriend taking my hand.

“It’s Wonder Woman,” I said, shrugging.

At first, the idea of Dreamgirl Delight was amazing, but I was doing all this work. When I could make anything, nothing material really held value. I could be doing something better with my power. I could be… What? Beyond making hot girls, what else could I really do? There had to be something. I could create anything by drawing it.

Orihime took my other arm. I loved the softness of her large breast pressing against me through her blouse. “If you want to draw another hot girl, I say go for it. Make yourself happy.”

“He’s not happy drawing them,” Ruri said. “You should get back to drawing your comic. Our adventures are not complete.”

“Yeah,” I said. That was my dream to draw manga-style comics. I had a webcomic that wasn’t successful, but I didn’t mind. I was having fun drawing Ruri and Orihime adventure. “But I have you in real life. I don’t have to imagine you any longer.”

Orihime pressed herself closer to me. “You’re so sweet.”

Ruri squeezed my hand.

We kept walking. I had another class to go to. Did I even need college? My parents would freak out if I dropped out, but… What more did I need to learn? Then again, what would I do if I wasn’t here? I needed something important. Something amazing to do.

Ahead, Seth rounded the corner. My friend held a stack of papers. He saw me and grinned. He headed towards me, his blue eyes bright. He ran his free hand through his light-brown hair. He reached me and thrust the papers out before him.

“Look at this,” he said. “We got the orders surging in.”

I groaned. “I’m getting kinda tired of just drawing. That’s all I did.”

“But we’re making a lot of money,” Seth said.

I shrugged. My phone beeped. I released Ruri’s hand to pull it out of my pocket. I checked it and sighed. There was a text from Vin asking for a character called Mii to be drawn. I frowned at that and shoved my phone back into my pocket.

“I know we’re making money but…” I shook my head. “It just doesn’t seem to matter. I could just make us money.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Seth asked, frowning as he stared at me. “This is important. We have customers to satisfy.”

“Yeah,” I said. “It’s just… draining.”

Seth’s brow furrowed. “Okay. I get it and…” He grabbed his phone, frowning. “Hmm.”

“What?” I asked.

He put his phone back into his pocket. “Yurika was texting me about a customer. He wants to higher five girls for the entire day.”

Orihime giggled. “I hope he has plenty of electrolytes.”

I smiled. “Yeah. They’ll drain him dry.”

Seth nodded. “Well, here’s the list of girls. I hope you’ll do it.”

I glanced down at the names and… Seeing them sent a surge of excitement through me. I recognized most of them. They would be fun to draw. My eyes scrolled down them, Anime girls, some video game girls, and… “Who’s Ce’Nedra?”

“Some chick from a book or something,” Seth said. “Google will be your friend. So, you think about it.”

“Yeah,” I said, nodding, a smile growing. I stared down at the list. There were definitely some fun girls to draw on here. I felt reinvigorated.

“Oh, I told your dad you joined the chess club,” Seth added. “In case he talks to you, we have our story straight.”

Seth strolled off. I stared at the names. Katara, Winry, Kei Kishimoto… Damn, Kei had those huge tits. She would be great to draw. “Hey, Orihime, I’m going to be in the art class. Could you get me lunch? I have some drawing to do.”

Orihime bit her lip. “You sure?”

“Yeah,” I said, smiling. “Man, there are some hotties on here. This will be great.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

My wife stepped into the classroom as my last students filed out. The moment she did, she pulled off the pink scrub tops she was wearing, her large breasts coming into view in a lacy, purple bra. Her auburn hair swept around her shoulders as she folded her top and set it on a desk.

“Thought I’d join you for lunch,” she said, a big smile on her lips. She reached behind her and unhooked her bra.

“Feel anything different about this class?” I asked as her large breasts came into view.

“Different?” she asked, dropping her bra on her top. “No. Why?” She looked around, her breasts swaying. Then she bent down to take off her flats, her feet clad in a cute pair of ankle socks. “No, it looks the same.”

“Really?” I asked, struggling not to grin as she pushed down her scrub bottoms, her lacy panties coming into view. Her breasts dangled before her as she stepped out of her pants. “Nothing.”

“No,” she said. She flicked her eyes around again. “What did you do?” Her fingers hooked her panties’ waistband and then peeled those off her hips, her auburn bush coming into sight. “Is the room… bigger?”

“No, it’s the same size.”

She folded her panties and set them on her clothing before she bent her left leg so she could grab her sock and peel it off. She shifted, removing the other, her head sweeping around. She put her hands on her hips.

“What, Steve?”

“You haven’t noticed what you did?” I asked her. “The moment you walked in.”

“No,” she said. “I just stripped naked like I should when I enter here. What’s so strange about that.”

“Do you normally strip naked when you walk into any other room?”

Her forehead furrowed. Then her eyes widened. “Oh, you pervy teacher. Are all your naughty, nubile students stripping off their clothes while you’re teaching them? She sauntered to me, this wicked gleam flashing in her green eyes. “All those firm, young breasts staring at you.”

I winked at her.

Just as she reached me, the door flew open. My wife glanced over her shoulder, not trying to hide her body. It was our youngest daughter, Sam. The tomboy flew in, her short, fiery hair swaying about her face. Her hands peeled off her gray sweater vest. Beneath, her tie swayed over her white blouse.

“I saw Mom coming here,” Sam said, her fingers undoing her blouse with haste, her eyes bright. “Are we fucking?”

“I guess so,” my wife said, smiling. “So… just getting naked, Sam?”

“D’oh, Mom,” Sam said. “You get naked in Dad’s classroom. It’s no biggie. Look at you. You’re naked.”

My wife giggled as Sam’s small breasts came into view. They were firm and perky. She hadn’t worn a bra today, her nipples pink and hard. Her skirt swayed about her thighs. She unzipped it, letting it drop down her feet.

She wasn’t wearing panties, either, naughty girl.

Sam clapped her hands together, her small breasts quivering. “Okay, let’s get—”

Becky burst into the room and shouted, “Daddy, I want to give you that titty fuck right now!”

I blinked at the force of my eldest daughter’s words, her hands already unzipping her skirt. It dropped down her thighs as she stared at me with this strange, eager need. She quivered as she ripped off her sweater vest, her large tits jiggling.

“Please, Daddy,” Becky moaned, her hands squeezing her breasts through her bra.

“Sure,” I said, my cock swelling hard.

“Good,” she said, relief sweeping over her face.

I frowned at that as Sam shot over to me and grabbed my cock. “I’ll get him hard for you.”

“Kumquat!” I groaned as my youngest fell to her knees and engulfed my dick. She sucked hard, her head bobbing up and down my cock. Pleasure rippled from me. My balls tightened. I gripped her short hair as she sucked.

Becky loosened her tie and took it off then attacked the buttons. My wife sat down on a desk. Her hands fondled her own big breasts, licking her lips as our eldest daughter stripped naked. Becky’s soft-green bra, matching her panties, came into view. She slipped off her blouse and then unhooked her bra. Her tits were almost as big as my wife’s.

Sam sucked hard on my dick. Her mouth hollowed as she worked, my dick throbbing in her. Becky shoved down her panties next. She stepped out of it and dropped her panties on the ground. Then she hurried over to me, grabbing her tits.

“Okay, kumquat,” I said. “Your sister wants to give me a titty fuck.”

Sam sighed and popped her mouth off. “Right, right.” She stood up. “Go get him, tiger.” Sam smacked Becky’s naked rump. “I primed him for you.”

Becky blinked then nodded her head.

“Mommy’s got something you can suck on,” purred my wife, hefting her tits.

Sam grinned and then darted to Linda. Sam had a lithe body. Her legs were toned, her form sleek. She buried her face between her mother’s tits, Linda hugging our daughter to those lush boobs.

Then Becky was before me. Her eyes were wild with passion. She had changed so much since I’d edited her. She was so bold now. Open. She was doing such naughty things, coming out of her shell. It was wonderful.

She pushed me back until I hit my chair. I sat my naked ass down on it. I’d grown used to that feeling since I’d all day nude and enjoying the girls of my classes. It was incredible what I did here. This classroom would be mine. I had to make sure the school administration didn’t try to transfer me to another room.

My daughter knelt before me and wrapped her breasts around my cock. They were soft and sleek. She stared up at me with such an eager look on her face. She smiled as she squeezed her tits about my hard dick.

“What?” I asked her.

“Just… This feels nice,” she said. She rubbed her breasts up and down my cock, massaging me. “I just had to make sure.”

“That my cock would still feel nice between your breasts?” I frowned. “What’s wrong?”

“I’m just being silly,” she said. “You know, that hormonal girl thing or something.”

“Right,” I said. I remember those days. Everything felt so life and death sometimes. I groaned as she slid her breasts up and down my cock, massaging me. Her nipples caressed my stomach. My dick throbbed between her. “Well, whenever you need to give me a titty fuck…”

“Your father will always be eager to do it,” my wife said.

Sam giggled.

Becky smiled up at me.

I shuddered as she worked her tits up and down my cock. My hands clenched the armrest of my chair. It creaked as I shifted, the slick material of the fake leather sticking to my skin. Pleasure spilled down my shaft to my balls, my precum spilling over those lush breasts.

She grinned at me as she worked her tits up and down. Her eyes were bright. It was great to see her relax. To know I was helping my daughter out by letting her do this to me. Her nipples caressed my stomach. She stroked me faster.

“So, anything nice happen?” I asked her casually. “With a professor?”

She grinned at me. “Well, Tonya and I are having a private meeting with Ms. Esmeralda. Some extra credit studying.”

“Great,” I said, glad my editing already had taken effect. I was giving my daughter a little help in her eager desire to seduce her professors. “Have fun.”

“Oh, we will,” Becky moaned, her delicious tits rubbing up and down my cock.

Incestuous bliss shot through me. I groaned at the wicked delight. This heat swept through me, aching my balls. My toes curled. I gripped the hands as the pleasure surged through me. She squeezed into her tits, pressing them tight around my hard cock.

My wife moaned. Sam had found something new to suck on: Linda’s pussy. Our youngest was bent over, her cute tush pointed at me, her shaved pussy gleaming tight between her thighs. She wiggled back and forth, caressing her rump. It was just a delicious treat. Juices trickled down her thighs.

Becky worked her breasts faster. Her hard nipples rubbed into my belly. I glanced back down at her. Her green eyes gleamed at me. Her auburn braid swayed down her back as her head moved. She gave me a big smile.

Then she darted her head down and sucked on the tip of my cock as it emerged from between her breasts.

I groaned, gripping the chair. This heat swelled through my balls, the pressure growing. They twitched and throbbed. The pressure built and built in me. I ground my teeth together. Sweat broke across my brow as she sucked on my dick every time the crown popped out of the valley of her breasts.

Her tongue fluttered around my cock’s crown, stroking me before her breasts engulfed me in that soft, silky heaven. It was two different treats, one following the other. My fingers dug into the chair. My heart pounded in my chest. This heat swelled through me. I groaned through my teeth. My eyes squeezed shut.

“Fuck!” I growled.

“Mmm, you like that, Daddy?” Becky purred.

“Of course, angel.” My eyes squeezed shut as she sucked again. Her cheeks hollowed.

The pressure surged through me. Her lips sealed around my dick’s tip. She nursed with hunger between strokes. She massaged me. Precum spilled out of my cock for her to suck up. My fingers dug into the armrest. Her tits slid up my shaft, engulfing me in her soft flesh again.

I growled as I erupted.

My cum burst from my cock and up between her breasts. They were still squeezed about my dick. My jizz boiled up between her breasts, spilling over her tits. She slid them down, the next blast splashing across her face. My daughter cooed in delight. Her hips wiggled back and forth. She opened her mouth, catching the next eruption.

I groaned, cum dripping from my daughter’s lips as the pleasure slammed into my mind. My blood boiled. Stars danced across my vision. My teeth ground together. It was incredible. This amazing pleasure surged through me.

“Shit,” I groaned as my orgasm peaked.

“Mmm, you’re welcome, Daddy,” Becky said, smiling up at me, my milky jizz dripping across her youthful features.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Becky Davies

I felt better as Sam licked Daddy’s cum off my tits. Whatever that strange tingle I felt when Seth helped me pick up my spilled belongings was just a fluke. A normal attraction you felt for someone else. I was scared I wouldn’t find Daddy attractive.

It was so stupid. I loved Daddy. He was the only man for me.

I shuddered as Sam’s tongue flicked up to my nipple. She sucked on it, her mouth hot. My sister sent incestuous delight through my body. I groaned as the pleasure shot through me. My fingers clenched against the chair. My body trembled. I whimpered as she sucked.

I smiled, stroking her short hair, feeling so naughty while Mom gasped in the background, enjoying Daddy’s cock. My nipple throbbed, shooting delight down to my pussy. My cunt grew hotter and hotter as I watched Daddy’s ass flex as he plowed her hard.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

Becky had a bounce to her step when she left the classroom with the rest of my family, dressed and happy. Whatever was troubling her, giving me a titty fuck had cleared it up. I shook my head, remembering how intense everything was when I was her age.

Everything was life or death when, in fact, they were trivial matters compared to real issues.

Becky waved at me, the last of my family to leave. I smiled, feeling great. I sank down on my chair. Soon, the first of my students would be walking in, none noticing that I was naked. It was such a wicked thrill. My cock twitched and throbbed, thinking about the girls in my next class.

Tessa Powers, the star of the girl’s basketball team. Tall and athletic with gorgeous legs and a doll’s face.

Róis Ó Scolaidhe, the Irish girl with the fiery hair and that lilting, musical accent. I definitely liked redheads, and she had plump lips and tits that had to be as big as Becky’s.

Dotty Holmwood, another redhead with a darker hue like my wife. She had these bright, blue eyes and a hungry smile.

Kizzy Landon was a sexy, Black girl. She had this light-chocolate skin, her hair long and dark, gathered in many small braids.

Brenda Murphy was another redhead in this class. She had lovely breasts, nice and plump. This class was blessed with girls with fiery hair.

I smiled, my dick growing harder and harder. I opened my phone, getting on the editing app. I hit VIEWING and went back to searching for people modified by the other user. There had to be someone who knew me. Who had figured out that I was editing people?

Was it someone at my church?

Anael hummed on a desk as I worked. I ate while I did, enjoying a sandwich my wife brought me from home. I wolfed it down with one hand, the other scrolling through people from my church. I didn’t see any evidence of tampering.

Who was this other person?

“Here they come,” Anael said right before the door opened.

The first student who entered was Vin, a guy who dressed like a punk-rocker outside of classes, his hair dyed a hue of black so dark it was clearly artificial. He had a wallet chain rattling as he walked, spiked bracelets on his wrists. He looked like trouble, but he was one of my best students. He had a poet’s soul.

“Mr. Davies,” he said, not realizing I was naked.

I nodded back.

Then Brenda entered. The redhead grabbed her sweater vest’s hem the moment she dropped of her book bag. Vin sat two seats away and didn’t even bat an eye as the busty girl stripped off her clothing. She was smiling, her freckled cheeks dimpled. She looked so cute.

“Hi, Mr. Davies,” she said as she worked off her buttons. “Isn’t it a great day? The Lord has blessed us.”

“Yes, he has,” I said, watching as she slipped off her blouse, her large breasts constrained in a virgin-white bra. She unclasped it and shrugged the straps off her shoulders. She bared her breasts without any hint of self-modesty, her nipples soft and dark-red her areolas large. “You’re definitely blessed. Look at those breasts.”

“Oh, I guess,” she said. She grabbed her tits and squeezed them. Her nipples hardened. “I guess they are. Do you like them, Mr. Davies.”

“Yeah,” I groaned. “Like my wife’s.”

She blushed, her dimpled cheeks growing scarlet.

She released her breasts. They jiggled as she unzipped her skirt. My dick was rock hard. Anael smirked nearby. I closed the app, the angel fading away, though she would still be watching. Brenda dropped her skirt, her panties schoolgirl white, plain and yet enticing.

She pushed those down, revealing her red bush. More students were entering, the girls stripping, but I just couldn’t look away from the sight of Brenda. Redheads were truly my weakness. I bet if I looked into my past, I could find out why I had a thing for them. They were just so exciting. My dick twitched and throbbed, my balls aching.

Brenda folded up her panties and set them down with the rest of her clothing on her desk.

“Brenda,” I said, knowing my students would be taught by aura pervading the room, learning the lesson I would be teaching if I wasn’t having my fun. “Want to come sit on my lap?”

She shuddered, her flush spreading down her neck, the tips of her ears becoming as bright as her hair. “You want to… to take my virginity.”

“Don’t you want to let me?” I asked her, my dick twitching, throbbing.

She nodded her head, her body shaking. She licked her lips. “Very much, Mr. Davies.”

The twenty-year-old girl padded to me, her bare feet slapping on the floor. She passed Kizzy freeing her round breasts, the Black girl’s left nipple pierced by a silver arrow with a heart at the tip, the metal standing out against her dark skin. Kizzy just smiled at Brenda, not saying anything.

Brenda rounded my desk, her breasts swaying. They were pillowy and soft. She reached me and paused. She rubbed her arm, her hips wiggling back and forth. Her large tits had such a delicious jiggle to them, but I frowned at the look on her face.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“It’s just… I don’t really know how to do this,” she said. She bit her lip. “I don’t want to mess this up.”

“Okay,” I said, grabbing her hand. I pulled her towards me, my other hand holding my dick. “Just come sit down on me. I’ll make sure it slides in.”

She smiled. “Thank you, Mr. Davies. You’re such a handsome man. Is it wrong that I’ve masturbated to you?”

“Of course not,” I said, smiling as my thumb rubbed against the back of her hand. I pulled her down onto my lap.

She gasped, her breasts bouncing before my face, her legs sliding around mine. The chair creaked as she shifted. I grabbed her ass with one hand, pulling her towards me. She shuddered as it brought her pussy into contact with my dick, her fiery bush caressing the tip of my cock. She whimpered, biting her lower lip.

I rubbed my cock up and down her pussy, her juices spilling down my cock. She was wet and ready, eager for this. Her green eyes burned bright as her hands grabbed my shoulders. A smile played on her lips.

“Mr. Davies,” she moaned. “I’m really going to lose my virginity to you.”

“Just sit down,” I told her. “Go as slow or as fast as you want. It might hurt at first, but it will be amazing.”

“Okay,” she said. She drew in a deep breath, her large breasts swaying before me.

I pressed my face between her tits. I breathed in the scent of her. This sexy, twenty-year-old beauty whimpered as I rubbed back and forth between her tits. Her fingers squeezed into my shoulders while the other students went to work, turning their textbooks to the right page as they learned without me.

My hands clenched on Brenda’s rump as she whimpered. She shuddered, wiggling her hips. She pressed her weight down on my cock. Her pussy lips parted around the tip. I felt her hymen, that stretchy barrier. She shifted her hips, her juices hot, the room’s aura turning her on so much she was eager for this.

Her hymen stretched. She let out a cute whimper then gasped.

Her cherry popped.

That hot, tight, virginal pussy wrapped around my cock. My college student moaned as I opened up her twat. She groaned, low and throaty. Her fingernails bit into my shoulders. She gripped me, hugged me tight. She shook back and forth, her body shaking from side to side. Her hips stirred her snatch around my cock. She teased me. Loved me.

It was an incredible treat.

“Mr. Davies!” she moaned, squeezing her deflowered pussy around my cock. “Oh, wow, Mr. Davies. It did hurt, but just for a moment. And it wasn’t that bad. Like a pinch and… and… Wow, you’re so deep in me.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned into the pillowy softness of her breasts. “I’m glad you love it.”

“I do,” she groaned. Her pussy clenched around me. She raised her hips, her tight sheath sliding up my cock. “Ooh, that’s nice. That’s really, really nice.”

I smiled, glad she loved it.

Her hips danced from side to side. Then she slammed herself down my cock. That wonderful grip held me. I groaned, loving it. This wonderful delight surged through me. She slid back up me, gasping, moaning, her big breasts rubbing into the side of my face.

I gripped her ass. I squeezed and kneaded her as she rode me. Her passion rippled around me. Her delicious pussy massaged me. I growled into her tits. This pleasure swelled through me. Her rump flexed beneath my hands as she gasped out her enjoyment.

“Oh, Mr. Davies!” she groaned. “Oh, yes, yes! This is incredible. Your cock… Your cock is in me! I’m riding you! We’re having sex! Oh, Lord, this is wonderful!”

I sucked on the inner flesh of her boobs, reveling in her deflowered pussy sliding up and down my cock. I kissed up her breast to find her fat, dark-red nipple. I engulfed her nub. Her pussy clamped down on my dick. She massaged me as she worked her snatch faster and faster. She massaged me. She pleased me.

This was incredible.

My balls grew hotter and hotter, enjoying her virgin, coed flesh sliding up and down my cock. My chair creaked as she rode me. I loved her moans and gasps as her face flashed with pleasure. Her arms slid around my neck, holding me.

“Mr. Davies!” she moaned. “Oh, yes, yes. This is amazing. Your cock… Shit, your cock is huge. You’re filling my pussy. You’re making me feel so naughty. Oh, yes, yes!”

I sucked hard on her nipple, growling in response.

My balls swelled with the pressure. Her juices ran down my shaft, bathing them. Her sweet pussy juices filled my nose. This wonderful musk, this delicious ambrosia, was such a delight to enjoy. I groaned, my heart hammering with the passion she stirred in me.

She worked that tight snatch up and down my cock. Her pussy gripped me. The silky friction massaged the tip of my cock. I growled around her nub. I shuddered. The pleasure swelled and swelled in me. This heat burned across the tip of my dick.

I sucked hard on her nipple. I nibbled on it. Played with it. She gasped and groaned. Her arms tightened around my neck. Her moans echoed through the classroom, rising over the pages turning, the students learning.

“Yes, yes, Mr. Davies!” Brenda gasped over and over, her deflowered snatch massaging my cock. “Something’s building. That delicious feeling I get when I touch myself. It’s so strong. I’m going to really cum! I’m going to explode on your dick!”

I popped my nipple off her nub and growled, “Yes! Don’t hold back. Not in here. In my classroom, you can enjoy yourself without feeling guilty.”

“I can!” she moaned and slammed her pussy down my cock.

Her juicy cunt writhed around my cock. I groaned as the silky massage. She gasped and moaned, her breasts rubbing in my face as she hugged me tight. She held me to her boobs as her moans echoed through the classroom.

Her pussy’s spasms caressed my dick. Every inch of me was buried in her, experiencing the power of her climax. Her juices bathed my balls, soaking them with her sweet passion. The schoolgirl whimpered and moaned.

“Mr. Davies!” she gasped. “Oh, Lord and the saints above, Mr. Davies!”

I didn’t fight it.

“Brenda!” I growled, my fingers digging into her plump rump.

My cum boiled out of my balls. Hot jizz fired out of my dick. It flooded her cunt. This pleasure rushed through me with each eruption. I groaned, stars bursting across my vision. That wonderful, addictive rush of ecstasy slammed into my mind.

“Fuck, yes!” I snarled, her schoolgirl cunt milking my balls dry. Her pussy worked around my erupting cock. “Brenda, take it!”

“You’re cumming in me!” she moaned, pressing against me. “Oh, Mr. Davies, yes!”

I grunted and groaned, holding her to me. She panted and shuddered as we came down from our orgasmic highs. My body trembled from it. My dick twitched hard in her juicy pussy. She whimpered, her face pressing into my neck, her boobs rubbing on my face.

“Mr. Davies,” she moaned.

“Yeah?” I panted.

“You’re still hard.” She shifted her pussy. “Do you want me to keep riding you?”

“Yes,” I groaned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda Davies

“Preliminary results are in for the emergency election of Rainier’s new mayor, and Steve Davies is taking a lead. Enough results are in for the election board to call it in his favor with only fifty-two percent of ballots counted,” I read from the afternoon Rainier Times paper, clutching it in my hands.

Steve shifted as he backed his car out of the parking spot, the school day over.

“So, Mr. Mayor,” I purred, my pussy on fire, “just what are you going to do when you take power?”

“I have no idea,” he said. “I don’t know why I’m in this position. What does this other…?”

“Editor?” I suggested.

“What does this other editor wants. Why me? What do they gain? I’ve gone through all my students. It’s none of the guys. Not Matthew, Brian, Myles, Liddell, Vin, Stefan, Rick, Mitch, Carson, Brent, Kyle, Mark, Tony. There are still hundreds of students for me to check, but I went through every guy I taught. Every girl. None of the hot ones are being influenced. None of the professors. I didn’t see anything at church.”

“Someone in the neighborhood?” I suggested. “Maybe Mr. Clancy. He likes you.”

My husband snorted. “He just likes yammering to anyone polite enough to listen.” The old man could talk your ear off, calling at you from his front porch where he often relaxed. “I doubt it’s him.”

“Well, you have this opportunity, so make the best of it.” I smiled at me. “Be the best-darned mayor ever.”

He grinned back at me and grabbed my thigh through my scrub, sending a naughty tingle up to my pussy.

“So what are our kids up to?” I asked, my voice breathy and husky.

“James has chess club,” he said. “And Becky has a study session with her professor.”

“Mmm, I know she’s going to absorb so much intimate knowledge.” My daughter was turning into me. I was so proud of her for seducing her first professor, even if my husband provided a bit of help with his app.

“Sam’s hanging out with her friends.” Steve gave my thigh another squeeze. “Just me and you.”

“Want me to call up Evaline?” I shivered, my pussy clenching. “She’s dying for another taste of my pussy. You could slide in and fuck her cunt now that you fixed her little crush problem.”

My husband gave me such a hungry grin. I shuddered, so glad we would have fun.

I had to start thinking of ways Steve could improve things. Helpful suggestions for Rainier.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Becky Davies

I squirmed on my professor’s bed, Ms. Esmeralda’s dark hands sliding up my right thigh. Our lesson was off to a fast start. She didn’t waste any time getting Tonya and me upstairs and naked. Not that I was complaining. Ms. Esmeralda’s dark hands stroked my thighs, her eyes bright as she leaned her head in.

“Ooh, yes, that’s it,” I moaned. “Don’t be afraid. My pussy won’t bite.”

“I’ve never done this before,” my professor whimpered.

“It’s okay,” I told her, flicking my eyes up her body then my gaze darted over to Tonya kneeling behind the professor. My blonde friend was trembling, too, her blue eyes glossy. Her pale hands grabbed our professor’s rump. “Just do what Tonya does. She’ll teach you and you can practice on me.”

“I’m supposed to be teaching you,” Ms. Esmeralda moaned as her head lowered closer and closer to my pussy.

“You’re never too old to be a student,” purred, seizing the professor’s dyed-red hair. My friend’s head vanished behind the professor’s rump.

Ms. Esmeralda gasped, Tonya up to something naughty, while I guided her head to my pussy. My sexy, Black professor pressed her face into my snatch. Her tongue flicked through my pussy, caressing me. I shuddered at the fluttering touch, my toes curling. She had her motherly face pressed into my pussy.

She should be a mother. I whimpered as Ms. Esmeralda took her second lick of my pussy. Her second taste of cunt. I shivered. This was the thrill my mother got every time she seduced a straight woman into bisexual delights.

I was becoming Mom. I loved it.

“Oh, yes, just like that,” I moaned. “Just copy Tonya. She’s loving your pussy, isn’t she?”

“Uh-huh,” moaned the professor. She took another lick of my juicy snatch.

“She tastes so good, Becky,” moaned Tonya, the crown of her head peeking over the top of the professor’s rump. Ms. Esmeralda knelt between my thighs, her curvy ass thrust up into the air.

Ms. Esmeralda moaned, her tongue fluttering through my folds. I knew my friend was teasing the motherly professor. I shuddered, Daddy’s advice playing in my mind as the sexy professor feasted on me. Her tongue probed into my snatch, caressing my inner walls and sending pleasure flooding through me.

I groaned, my fingers tightening in her red hair. It wasn’t a bright red, but a muted color, verging on brown. It was such a contrast to her darker skin. Her eyes peered up at me over my auburn bush. Her tongue fluttered around inside of me.

“Oh, yes, Mommy,” I moaned.

Ms. Esmeralda froze for a moment.

“No, no, don’t stop licking me, Mommy!” I groaned. “Get that tongue back in me.”

Ms. Esmeralda thrust her tongue into my pussy. She swirled it around in me. This wicked heat shot through me. My fingers clenched and unclenched in her hair. Her tongue caressed me, teased me. Pleasure fluttered through my body.

She moaned into my snatch. Tonya’s head moved, her pale fingers clenching into our professor’s dark rump. Ms. Esmeralda’s passion swelled and swelled. She licked through my snatch with hunger. She teased me. My toes curled. My heart thundered in my chest.

“Ooh, yes, yes, just like that,” I moaned. My head tossed back and forth. “Oh, Mommy, yes, yes, lick my pussy. Ooh, you’re such a sexy mommy. Get that tongue in me. Lick me up.”

“Yes,” Ms. Esmeralda moaned. Her tongue flicked up to my clit.

“Oh, Mommy, suck my little clitty!” I moaned, sounding even more girlish than usual. I couldn’t help myself. My big boobs jiggled as I squirmed on the bed.

Ms. Esmeralda latched onto my clit.

I gasped and bucked as she sucked. “Thank you, Mommy! I’m going to cum so hard!”

Ms. Esmeralda moaned around my clit. She sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing as she loved my bud. I squirmed on the bed, humping against her. This pleasure tingled through my pussy then surged through me. Such a wonderful delight.

My orgasm built so fast as I humped against my sexy professor’s mouth. She kept her lips latched onto my clit while her fingers slid up my thigh. I heard wet plunging, the sound of fingers diving into a juicy cunt, and new Tonya was teaching Ms. Esmeralda a new technique.

One the professor was eager to apply on me.

“Mommy, yes!” I squealed in my breathy, girlish voice. Two digits plunged into my cunt. My flesh clamped down on them. “Ooh, that’s good, Mommy. Finger your daughter’s pussy and suck on her clit.”

Tonya’s head popped up, her eyes wide. I winked at her. The I moaned at the professor, “Keep licking me and fingering me, Mommy!”

Tonya returned to licking our professor’s snatch while Ms. Esmeralda’s plunged her fingers fast in and out of my cunt. My flesh clenched down on her digits, welcoming them into my depths. It was an incredible treat.

I gripped the bedspread, gasping, moaning. My pussy grew hotter and hotter. Her fingers churned me up while her tongue fluttered around my folds. The bed creaked as I shuddered. Our afternoon study lesson was going amazing.

I savored it. My pussy clenched as I humped against her. The bed creaked as she whimpered. Tonya’s head moved as she feasted, bobbing above the dark swell of our professor’s rump. This was so hot. I was so glad Tonya was here.

I needed to introduce her to my daddy. To her mother. Tonya and I needed to do so many naughty things together. I humped against my professor’s mouth. My orgasm swelled. I grabbed my soft tits, squeezing them.

“Mommy!” I gasped. “You’re going to make your daughter cum! Ooh, I know this is wrong, but it’s incredible! Yes, yes, Mommy!”

My naughty roleplay swelled my orgasm almost as fast as the tongue drumming against my clit. Sparks flared in my pussy, my cunt squeezing around those churning fingers. I trembled, squirming, gasping.

Such wonderful rapture built and built in me.

This was an incredible delight. My breasts heaved. I groaned as the pleasure surged through me. This was an amazing passion. My pussy squeezed about her fingers. The friction transformed into rapture.

“Mommy, yes!” I gasped. “You’re going to make your daughter cum! Such a naughty mommy and… and… Yes, yes, yes!”

I howled out as my orgasm surged through me. I bathed Ms. Esmeralda’s face with my cum. Her fingers plunged into my convulsing snatch. Juices gushed out of me. She licked them up. I thrashed on the bed, stars bursting before my eyes.

“So good, Mommy!” I whimpered, the waves of bliss washing out of my pussy. “You’re amazing, Mommy!”

Ms. Esmeralda groaned into my snatch. While I rode my pleasure to the heights of ecstasy, she squealed in delight. She whimpered and groaned, her hips wiggling and shuddered. I knew she was cumming on Tonya’s fingers and tongue. The sexy professor moaned into my pussy, adding to the delight.

“Yes, yes, you’re other daughter made you cum, Mommy!” I moaned.

Tonya’s head popped up, her blue eyes wild. She mouthed “Mommy” with lips dripping with pussy juices. I shuddered as my orgasm peaked, winking at her and then shuddering in delight. My orgasm slowed while Ms. Esmeralda lapped at my snatch.

“Oh, my,” the professor panted, raising her head after a minute. We were all coming down from our delights. “I’m thirsty. You girls thirsty? I have some Gatorade. Whew, that was… I mean…”

It was clear she needed a minute after having sex with her students. “Of course. I need something. Then it’s back to studying, Mommy.”

The motherly professor shuddered, my pussy cream dripping down her dark chin. She crawled off the bed and left, her rump swaying. Tonya scampered up the bed and pressed her slender body against mine, the scent of Ms. Esmeralda’s spicy pussy wreathing the air.

“Mommy?” she asked. “What was that?”

“Wasn’t it hot?” I asked her. I seized her platinum-blonde hair and pulled her down to my nipple. “Mmm, it was so hot pretending that was my mother. Haven’t you ever imagined doing things with your mom?” I know I had imagined Tonya doing things with her mother. Mrs. Alberts was delicious.

“No,” my friend said. “That’s wrong.”

“It’s just a fantasy,” I told her, guiding her lips to my nipple. “Now, why don’t you suckle on Mommy’s nipple. Mmm, you know you want to, baby girl.”

My friend shuddered, her eyes widening. Then she groaned and suckled at my tit, my pussy clenching. I stroked her hair and smiled. Daddy was right. I just had to lead Tonya along this path. I just had to turn fantasy into reality.

Then she would learn the delights of having sex with her mother, too.

To be continued…

---